The imitation of Dauid his godly and constant resolution in bearing all his trialls, troubles and afflictions being a king whose example of faith, patience, hope, obedience and deliueries, thankfulnesse and prayer, is left euen for princes, potentates, and all true Christians to imitate. Collected by way of meditations and prayers out of the 27. Psalme. By I.N.
         Norden, John, 1548-1625?
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 278 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 228 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A08277
         STC 18610
         ESTC S113324
         99848560
         99848560
         13661
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A08277)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13661)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1179:23)
      
       
         
           
             The imitation of Dauid his godly and constant resolution in bearing all his trialls, troubles and afflictions being a king whose example of faith, patience, hope, obedience and deliueries, thankfulnesse and prayer, is left euen for princes, potentates, and all true Christians to imitate. Collected by way of meditations and prayers out of the 27. Psalme. By I.N.
             Norden, John, 1548-1625?
          
           [60], 394, [2] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Haviland, for Richard Whittakers and George Latham,
             London :
             1624.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Iohn Norden.
             The first leaf and the last leaf are blank.
             Running title reads: The imitation of Dauids resolution.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms XXVII -- Meditations -- Early works to 1800.
           Prayers -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           IMITATION
           of
           DAVID
           His
           godly
           and
           constant
           resolution
           in
           bearing
           all
           his
           
             trialls
             ,
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             being
             a
             King
             :
          
           Whose
           example
           of
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           hope
           ,
           obedience
           and
           deliueries
           ,
           thankfulnesse
           and
           prayer
           ,
           is
           left
           euen
           for
           Princes
           ,
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           Christians
           to
           imitate
           .
        
         
           Collected
           by
           way
           of
           Meditations
           and
           Prayers
           out
           of
           the
           27.
           
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           By
           I
           ▪
           N.
           
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
          
           Iohn
           Haviland
           ,
           for
           Richard
           Whittakers
           and
           George
           Latham
           .
           1624.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           and
           most
           noble
           ,
           CHARLES
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Cornwall
           ,
           and
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           Chester
           ,
           bee
           here
           in
           this
           life
           truest
           honour
           ,
           highest
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           most
           perfect
           peace
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           life
           eternall
           glory
           in
           the
           Heauens
           .
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           how
           to
           excuse
           mee
           (
           most
           gracious
           Prince
           )
           in
           that
           I
           haue
           presumed
           
           to
           attempt
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           high
           and
           diuine
           a
           subiect
           (
           considering
           what
           I
           am
           )
           and
           to
           aduenture
           it
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           (
           knowing
           who
           you
           are
           )
           but
           that
           my
           heart
           was
           willing
           ,
           &
           ouercame
           a
           weake
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           (
           first
           )
           it
           may
           please
           your
           Highnesse
           of
           your
           princely
           clemency
           to
           accept
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           the
           deed
           ;
           for
           I
           may
           truly
           protest
           that
           I
           intended
           herein
           nothing
           lesse
           than
           to
           be
           thought
           desirous
           to
           seeme
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           giue
           your
           Highnesse
           the
           least
           (
           or
           to
           thinke
           that
           you
           needed
           any
           other
           )
           aduice
           or
           counsell
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           so
           plentifully
           receiued
           from
           him
           
           that
           gaue
           strength
           vnto
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           vnto
           Salomon
           his
           son
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sweet
           fructifying
           seed
           which
           hath
           beene
           so
           diuinely
           sowne
           in
           your
           Princely
           breasts
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           our
           second
           Salomon
           ,
           your
           most
           pious
           and
           most
           truly
           religious
           Father
           .
        
         
           Humbly
           beseeching
           your
           Highnes
           to
           conceiue
           
           no
           other
           intention
           in
           me
           ,
           than
           an
           vnwillingnesse
           to
           let
           slip
           the
           Interim
           of
           my
           sequestred
           imploiments
           in
           your
           Highnesse
           seruice
           (
           much
           against
           my
           will
           )
           without
           some
           exercise
           inwardly
           comfortable
           ,
           though
           outwardly
           little
           profitable
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           thing
           vsefull
           (
           though
           but
           to
           the
           vulgar
           )
           it
           may
           pray
           
           your
           Princely
           fauour
           being
           done
           ,
           your
           Highnesse
           seruice
           depending
           ;
           beseeching
           
             the
             length
             of
             daies
          
           to
           lengthen
           your
           daies
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           your
           honor
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           such
           as
           feare
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             most
             humble
             seruant
             ,
             Iohn
             Norden
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           Illustrious
           ,
           Religious
           ,
           and
           most
           royally
           borne
           Princesse
           ,
        
         
           E
           ETernall
           happinesse
           ,
        
         
           Hearts
           true
           content
           ,
        
         
           L
           Long
           life
           in
           peace
           ,
        
         
           and
           plenty
           permanent
           ;
        
         
           I
           Internall
           and
           externall
        
         
           be
           her
           graces
           ,
        
         
           S
           Such
           as
           to
           which
        
         
           Heauens
           Angels
           
             daigne
             imbraces
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Amids
           her
           fo●s
           ,
        
         
           Iehouah
           be
           her
           shield
           ;
        
         
           B
           By
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
        
         
           in
           trenches
           and
           in
           field
           :
        
         
           E
           Engrau'd
           b'Elizaes
        
         
           Image
           in
           her
           brest
           ;
        
         
           T
           That
           Queens
           that
           farre
        
         
           in
           fame
           surmounts
           the
           best
           ;
        
         
           H
           Here
           then
           shall
           highest
        
         
           honour
           crowne
           her
           crest
           .
        
         
         
           Q
           Quiuers
           of
           Dauids
           arrowes
        
         
           may
           she
           haue
           ;
        
         
           V
           Vpon
           her
           head
        
         
           Heauens
           helmet
           ,
           her
           to
           saue
           .
        
         
           EE
           Earth
           ,
           Aire
           and
           Seas
           ,
        
         
           all
           Elements
           and
           Winde
           ,
        
         
           N
           
             Nourish
             her
          
           happinesse
           ,
        
         
           the
           Heau'ns
           her
           minde
           .
        
         
           E
           Estraited
           neuer
        
         
           let
           her
           foes
           her
           finde
           .
        
         
           O
           Order
           her
           actions
           all
           ,
        
         
           Iehouah
           ,
           right
           :
        
         
           F
           Fix
           in
           her
           heart
        
         
           the
           Target
           of
           thy
           might
           .
        
         
           B
           Breake
           thou
           the
           rankes
        
         
           and
           Armies
           of
           her
           foes
           ,
        
         
           O
           O
           draw
           thy
           sword
           ,
        
         
           fight
           for
           her
           where
           she
           goes
           ;
        
         
           H
           Hem
           her
           about
        
         
           with
           Angels
           of
           thy
           might
           ,
        
         
           E
           Embrace
           her
           ,
           loue
           her
           ,
        
         
           soone
           restore
           her
           right
           .
        
         
           M
           Make
           great
           thy
           name
        
         
           in
           marching
           on
           her
           side
           :
        
         
           I
           
             Inthrall
             her
          
           foes
           ,
        
         
           and
           snare
           them
           in
           their
           pride
           .
        
         
           A
           Assist
           her
           still
           ,
        
         
           and
           still
           be
           thou
           her
           guide
           ;
        
         
           
             As
             heartily
             wisheth
             her
             Highnesse
             faithfully
             deuoted
             ,
             Io.
             Norden
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Motiue
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             touching
             Meditation
             and
             Praier
             .
          
           
             Of
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             Premeditation
             touching
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             27.
             
             Psalme
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             first
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             my
             saluation
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             streng●h
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
             11
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             be
             our
             light
             and
             our
             saluation
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             .
             30
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             second
             .
             
             When
             the
             wicked
             ,
             euen
             mine
             enemies
             and
             my
             foes
             ,
             came
             vpon
             me
             to
             eat
             vp
             my
             flesh
             ,
             they
             stumbled
             and
             fell
             .
             If
             an
             host
             pitched
             against
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             should
             not
             be
             afraid
             ;
             though
             warre
             be
             raised
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
             .
             35
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             to
             God
             that
             hee
             will
             defend
             vs
             from
             our
             enemies
             .
             56
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             third
             .
             O●e
             thing
             haue
             I
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ●hat
             I
             will
             ●●q●ire
             ,
             euen
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             li●e
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             his
             Temple
             ▪
             64
          
           
             A
             〈◊〉
             for
             spirituall
             knowledge
             and
             increase
             of
             
             our
             holy
             desires
             to
             visit
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             heare
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             pray
             vnto
             him
             and
             to
             praise
             him
             .
             92
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             fourth
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             he
             shall
             hide
             me
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             the
             secret
             place
             of
             his
             Pauilion
             shall
             he
             hide
             mee
             ,
             and
             set
             me
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             .
             99
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             in
             whatsoeuer
             trouble
             .
             128
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             fifth
             .
             That
             he
             will
             now
             lift
             vp
             mine
             head
             aboue
             mine
             enemies
             round
             about
             me
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             offer
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             sacrifices
             of
             ioy
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             praise
             the
             Lord.
             136
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             with
             thanksgiuing
             to
             God
             for
             defence
             from
             
             enemies
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             preuailed
             against
             vs.
             156
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             sixth
             .
             Hearken
             vnto
             my
             voice
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             cry
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             and
             heare
             me
             .
             164
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs
             and
             heare
             vs.
             182
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             seuenth
             .
             When
             thou
             saidst
             ,
             seeke
             ye
             my
             face
             ,
             mine
             heart
             answered
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             seeke
             thy
             face
             .
             189
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             neuer
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             vs.
             197
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             eighth
             ▪
             Hide
             not
             thy
             face
             from
             mee
             ,
             nor
             cast
             thy
             seruant
             away
             in
             displeasure
             :
             thou
             hast
             beene
             my
             
             succour
             ,
             leaue
             me
             not
             nor
             forsake
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             my
             saluation
             .
             206
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             bee
             alwaies
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             in
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             and
             fauour
             from
             vs.
             225
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             ninth
             .
             Though
             my
             father
             and
             my
             mother
             forsake
             mee
             ,
             thou
             Lord
             wilt
             take
             me
             vp
             .
             232
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             our
             Father
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             when
             all
             other
             helpe
             faileth
             .
             245
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             tenth
             .
             Teach
             me
             thy
             way
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             leade
             me
             in
             a
             right
             path
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             enemies
             .
             254
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             be
             
             pleased
             to
             direct
             vs
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             leade
             vs
             vprightly
             because
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             275
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             eleuenth
             .
             Giue
             mee
             not
             ouer
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             false
             witnesses
             risen
             vp
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             speake
             cruelly
             .
             282
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             preserue
             vs
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             preuaile
             not
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             preuent
             vs
             of
             false
             witnesses
             .
             297
          
           
             Meditation
             the
             twelfth
             .
             I
             should
             haue
             fainted
             except
             I
             had
             beleeued
             to
             see
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
             305
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             that
             God
             will
             not
             forsake
             vs
             in
             our
             troubles
             ,
             and
             
             that
             our
             faith
             faile
             vs
             not
             .
             320
          
           
             Medita●ion
             the
             thirteenth
             .
             Hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             comfort
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             328
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             strength
             ,
             patience
             and
             hope
             in
             troubles
             .
             352
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             affliction
             .
             359
          
           
             An
             effectuall
             Prayer
             for
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
             370
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             with
             thanks
             for
             rest
             and
             safety
             .
             382
          
           
             A
             Prayer
             to
             be
             vsed
             before
             a
             man
             goes
             to
             his
             rest
             .
             387
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           MOTIVE
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           touching
           Meditation
           and
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             First
             of
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             MEditation
             is
             an
             inward
             action
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             wherin
             the
             faithfull
             exercise
             themselues
             ,
             especially
             vpon
             the
             Word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             Heauen
             and
             heauenly
             
             things
             ,
             arising
             by
             the
             attentiue
             hearing
             or
             serious
             reading
             of
             the
             same
             Word
             ,
             deliberate
             consideration
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             infallibility
             of
             Gods
             promises
             contained
             therein
             ,
             and
             the
             assured
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             touching
             their
             future
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             being
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             whereof
             the
             faithfull
             heart
             being
             assured
             through
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             delights
             in
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             continually
             to
             thinke
             and
             meditate
             of
             the
             same
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             
             Christ
             ;
             
               Where
               our
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             thereof
             wee
             continually
             thinke
             :
             DAVID
             had
             his
             heart
             set
             vpon
             his
             treasure
             hid
             with
             Christ
             aboue
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             to
             meditate
             &
             cheerefully
             to
             sing
             ,
             
               O
               ,
               how
               loue
               I
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               It
               is
               my
               continuall
               meditation
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               I
               will
               meditate
               in
               thy
               precepts
               ,
               and
               consider
               thy
               waies
               .
            
             So
             did
             Salomon
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Blessed
               bee
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               spake
               with
               his
               mouth
               to
               Dauid
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               hand
               hath
               performed
               it
               ;
               1
               King.
            
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
           
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             doe
             administer
             vnto
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             matter
             of
             continuall
             meditation
             and
             serious
             consideration
             ;
             and
             among
             many
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             his
             promse
             of
             defence
             and
             deliuery
             of
             his
             in
             the
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             affliction
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             often
             considered
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             concerneth
             especially
             the
             children
             of
             God
             that
             are
             most
             afflicted
             :
             who
             considering
             
               the
               waies
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             promiseth
             he
             will
             assuredly
             performe
             ,
             cannot
             
             but
             worke
             patience
             ,
             and
             patience
             hope
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             he
             bee
             without
             continuall
             holy
             Meditation
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             with
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             hopeth
             his
             helpe
             will
             come
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             owne
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             wee
             hope
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             make
             haste
             ;
             though
             he
             promise
             to
             defend
             vs
             from
             danger
             ,
             &
             deliuer
             vs
             in
             trouble
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             so
             answer
             our
             expectations
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             knew
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             how
             to
             be
             releeued
             or
             defended
             ,
             better
             than
             he
             .
             He
             will
             exercise
             his
             owne
             
             children
             awhile
             to
             proue
             their
             patience
             ,
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             to
             cause
             vs
             to
             meditate
             and
             ponder
             his
             word
             and
             promise
             ,
             till
             hee
             haue
             sufficiently
             tried
             our
             constant
             assurance
             of
             his
             timely
             deliuery
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             property
             to
             come
             to
             helpe
             his
             ,
             when
             they
             thinke
             hee
             hath
             most
             forgotten
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             suffered
             he
             Dauid
             ,
             a
             man
             chosen
             after
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             to
             bee
             enuironed
             with
             infinite
             dangers
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             thought
             God
             had
             forsaken
             him
             altogether
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               Lord
               ,
               for
               euer
               ?
            
             and
             againe
             hee
             confessed
             that
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             his
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             not
             denied
             the
             request
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             whereby
             appeareth
             that
             the
             sorce
             of
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             holy
             meditation
             ,
             and
             diuine
             prayer
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             make
             (
             God
             offended
             )
             God
             appeased
             suddenly
             ,
             to
             remoue
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             ioy
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             a
             defence
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             whatsoeuer
             dangers
             ,
             yet
             
             if
             we
             wel
             weigh
             and
             consider
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             and
             duly
             meditate
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             prouidence
             and
             wisdome
             ;
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             ▪
             come
             immediatly
             at
             the
             call
             of
             his
             dearest
             children
             .
             DAVID
             was
             banished
             and
             persecuted
             long
             ,
             Ioseph
             was
             imprisoned
             long
             ,
             they
             both
             prayed
             for
             deliuery
             ,
             yet
             continued
             in
             a
             hard
             estate
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             argument
             in
             humane
             reason
             that
             God
             cared
             not
             for
             them
             :
             and
             
             aboue
             them
             both
             was
             innocent
             Iob
             long
             and
             many
             waies
             afflicted
             ,
             God
             saw
             his
             miseries
             and
             heard
             his
             prayers
             ,
             but
             he
             left
             him
             yet
             to
             be
             an
             example
             to
             vs
             of
             like
             expectation
             of
             Gods
             timely
             releeuing
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             good
             time
             he
             made
             Dauid
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             Ioseph
             the
             chiefe
             vnder
             Pharaoh
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             restored
             Iob
             to
             his
             former
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             farre
             greater
             glory
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             God
             try
             his
             dearest
             children
             ,
             to
             occasion
             them
             to
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             
             hee
             seeme
             to
             absent
             himselfe
             from
             them
             in
             their
             deepest
             dangers
             ,
             and
             to
             seeme
             deafe
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             vnto
             their
             prayers
             ,
             he
             yet
             hath
             an
             eie
             both
             on
             them
             and
             their
             enemies
             :
             hee
             was
             a
             shelter
             vnto
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             curbed
             Saul
             ;
             he
             saw
             Ioseph
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             liberty
             prepared
             his
             aduancement
             .
             He
             saw
             Iobs
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             kept
             a
             hooke
             in
             Satans
             nosthrills
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             he
             did
             against
             Iob
             serued
             to
             his
             finall
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Though
             therefore
             it
             happen
             the
             faithfull
             to
             be
             straited
             
             and
             enuironed
             with
             so
             many
             and
             mighty
             enemies
             and
             troopes
             of
             troubles
             ,
             that
             there
             appeareth
             no
             euasion
             ,
             no
             deliuery
             ,
             by
             any
             visible
             meanes
             ;
             yet
             there
             remaineth
             holy
             Meditation
             ,
             patient
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             serious
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             deliuerances
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             all
             like
             dangers
             :
             
               Consider
               Dauid
               and
               all
               his
               troubles
               ,
            
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             hee
             fainted
             not
             ,
             but
             depended
             onely
             vpon
             the
             promises
             and
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             godly
             resolution
             ,
             to
             wait
             
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             hope
             ,
             onely
             meditating
             on
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             considering
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             before
             dealt
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Izaak
               ,
               Iaacob
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             other
             faithfull
             fathers
             before
             him
             ;
             the
             meditation
             and
             consideration
             of
             whose
             wonderfull
             deliueries
             cannot
             but
             work
             assurance
             in
             any
             beleeuing
             heart
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             by
             vnlike
             and
             hidden
             meanes
             ,
             in
             good
             time
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             meditation
             and
             confirmation
             
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             consequently
             our
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             
               Our
               Fathers
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               they
               called
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               heard
               ,
               they
               prayed
               vnto
               thee
               and
               thou
               deliueredst
               them
               out
               of
               all
               their
               troubles
            
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             in
             himselfe
             by
             way
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             I
             finde
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             many
             before
             my
             time
             ,
             that
             trusted
             in
             him
             &
             called
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             greater
             dangers
             than
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             why
             then
             should
             I
             doubt
             or
             despaire
             of
             like
             deliuery
             ?
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             as
             these
             fathers
             trusted
             :
             
             I
             call
             vpon
             ,
             and
             pray
             vnto
             him
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             therefore
             surely
             hee
             will
             heare
             me
             ,
             and
             helpe
             me
             in
             time
             conuenient
             ;
             thus
             did
             Dauid
             meditate
             in
             his
             troubles
             .
          
           
             God
             commanded
             Iaacob
             to
             returne
             from
             Laban
             his
             Vncle
             ,
             into
             his
             countrie
             and
             Kindred
             (
             from
             whom
             and
             whence
             he
             fled
             )
             promising
             to
             doe
             him
             good
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             9.
             
             Could
             Iaacob
             doe
             lesse
             than
             meditate
             and
             t●inke
             seriously
             of
             this
             command
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             considering
             hee
             was
             
             to
             returne
             to
             his
             desperatly
             malicious
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             murther
             him
             ?
             yet
             vpon
             due
             Meditation
             and
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             promise
             of
             defending
             him
             and
             doing
             him
             good
             ,
             hee
             ouercame
             feare
             by
             faithfull
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             appeased
             his
             brothers
             malice
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             like
             nature
             are
             plentifull
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             of
             Mordecay
             and
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Ester
            
             7.
             of
             the
             
               Bethulians
               ,
               Iudith
            
             7.
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Holy
             meditation
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             and
             an
             especiall
             Motiue
             to
             faithfull
             prayer
             ,
             and
             prayer
             can
             neuer
             be
             so
             powerfull
             as
             vpon
             holy
             premeditation
             ,
             though
             short
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             serious
             ,
             for
             as
             rumination
             precedes
             digesture
             in
             cleane
             beasts
             ;
             so
             holy
             Meditation
             goes
             before
             effectuall
             prayer
             in
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             that
             there
             is
             no
             k●nde
             of
             trouble
             ,
             danger
             ,
             misery
             or
             affliction
             that
             can
             befall
             Gods
             children
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             examples
             in
             the
             holy
             Booke
             of
             
             God
             ;
             wherein
             may
             bee
             seene
             Gods
             outward
             deliuery
             or
             inward
             comfort
             in
             euery
             kinde
             ,
             what
             need
             the
             faithfull
             to
             faint
             in
             any
             ?
          
           
             Search
             therfore
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             meditate
             in
             them
             ,
             consider
             the
             ends
             and
             issues
             ,
             the
             patience
             and
             prayers
             ,
             of
             former
             godly
             men
             ;
             and
             let
             their
             faith
             ,
             patience
             and
             prayer
             ,
             be
             paternes
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
             Then
             if
             our
             knowledge
             by
             reading
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             our
             continuall
             meditation
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             doe
             worke
             in
             vs
             through
             the
             same
             spirit
             
             that
             guided
             them
             like
             assurance
             and
             faith
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             adde
             preuailing
             prayer
             ,
             which
             being
             without
             doubting
             or
             wauering
             ,
             cannot
             but
             in
             force
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             Gods
             hands
             (
             who
             is
             absolutely
             powerfull
             )
             like
             deliueries
             out
             of
             dangers
             and
             timely
             releefe
             or
             release
             ,
             in
             troubles
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             a
             religious
             obseruer
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             confounding
             his
             &
             their
             enemies
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             cannot
             but
             see
             &
             approue
             God
             to
             be
             the
             same
             God
             in
             power
             ,
             wil
             ,
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             
             readinesse
             to
             helpe
             his
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             any
             former
             age
             to
             our
             fathfull
             fore-fathers
             ;
             Then
             search
             the
             Word
             ,
             meditate
             therein
             as
             Dauid
             did
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             pray
             zealously
             and
             faithfully
             ;
             and
             this
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             euerliuing
             and
             all-sufficient
             God
             ,
             shall
             effectually
             performe
             in
             his
             good
             time
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             hath
             promised
             and
             we
             pray
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             THough
             faithfull
             prayer
             be
             powerfull
             to
             preuaile
             with
             God
             in
             and
             against
             all
             dangers
             ,
             perills
             ,
             &
             troubles
             ,
             and
             an
             armour
             of
             tried
             defence
             against
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ;
             yet
             few
             there
             be
             that
             vse
             it
             ,
             especially
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             some
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Many
             there
             are
             that
             either
             
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               as
            
             Psal.
             53.
             1.
             or
             that
             
               deny
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               acknowledging
               
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               glorifie
               him
               as
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
             Some
             also
             are
             or
             haue
             beene
             so
             impious
             ,
             as
             they
             absolutely
             haue
             denied
             him
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
             Senacherib
             ,
             2
             King.
             18.
             13.
             to
             30.
             
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             and
             others
             ,
             assuming
             as
             it
             were
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             vnto
             themselues
             .
             They
             praid
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             they
             as
             Gods
             were
             praid
             vnto
             ;
             whose
             examples
             are
             to
             be
             detested
             as
             abominable
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             deuilish
             ;
             whose
             ends
             may
             onely
             serue
             to
             terrifie
             such
             (
             though
             neuer
             so
             mighty
             ,
             preuailing
             in
             their
             tyranny
             awhile
             )
             as
             either
             forsake
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             or
             pray
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             are
             no
             gods
             :
             such
             are
             not
             
             to
             be
             feared
             of
             them
             that
             truly
             trust
             in
             and
             pray
             vnto
             the
             God
             of
             hosts
             ,
             as
             holy
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             whose
             example
             of
             faith
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             holy
             resolution
             in
             all
             dangers
             ,
             may
             encourage
             all
             faithfull
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             to
             imitate
             and
             practise
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             and
             chiefe
             refuge
             that
             this
             most
             godly
             King
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             weapons
             wherewith
             he
             resisted
             and
             ouercame
             his
             enemies
             ,
             was
             feruent
             prayer
             in
             a
             liuely
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faithfull
             prayer
             to
             God
             is
             such
             a
             defence
             against
             whatsoeuer
             danger
             as
             no
             enemy
             ,
             be
             hee
             neuer
             so
             mighty
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             or
             carnally
             politike
             ,
             can
             preuaile
             against
             it
             ;
             for
             howsoeuer
             a
             man
             truly
             fearing
             God
             be
             beset
             with
             
             (
             euen
             multitudes
             of
             )
             enemies
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             visible
             helpe
             can
             haue
             accesse
             to
             rescue
             him
             or
             to
             deliuer
             him
             ;
             yet
             if
             hee
             send
             this
             Messenger
             ,
             faithfull
             prayer
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             in
             his
             assurance
             ,
             outward
             succour
             ,
             or
             inward
             comfort
             ,
             will
             assuredly
             and
             timely
             appeare
             .
             It
             was
             Dauids
             refuge
             in
             euery
             danger
             ,
             when
             his
             perfidious
             Counseller
             Achitophel
             ,
             whose
             counsell
             was
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             addressed
             his
             traiterous
             aduice
             to
             rebellious
             Absolom
             ,
             he
             only
             praied
             to
             frustrate
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             depest
             wisdome
             turned
             into
             folly
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               15.
               31.
               
               Hezekiah
            
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Ashur
             ,
             vsed
             onely
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             slew
             his
             
             enemies
             one
             hundred
             fourescore
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             in
             one
             night
             ,
             2
             King.
             19.
             
             Examples
             are
             infinite
             of
             the
             force
             and
             effect
             of
             prayer
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             the
             faithfull
             want
             ,
             but
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             faithfull
             and
             feruent
             may
             obtaine
             ,
             if
             God
             in
             his
             wisdome
             thinke
             it
             fit
             for
             vs
             to
             receiue
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             is
             it
             whereby
             we
             speake
             vnto
             God
             in
             a
             heauenly
             kinde
             of
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             whereby
             God
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             inforced
             to
             cast
             away
             his
             rod
             ,
             and
             to
             alter
             his
             purpose
             of
             punishing
             .
          
           
             Great
             is
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             faithfull
             prayer
             ,
             and
             greater
             is
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             towards
             vs
             ,
             in
             admitting
             vs
             so
             freely
             and
             boldly
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             
             with
             our
             petitions
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             louing
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             allureth
             vs
             saying
             ,
             
               Call
               vpon
               mee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               heare
               thee
               and
               deliuer
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             sufficient
             warrant
             and
             encouragement
             for
             vs
             to
             flie
             vnto
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             in
             whatsoeuer
             trouble
             ,
             misery
             ,
             danger
             or
             affliction
             .
             And
             the
             examples
             of
             deliuery
             and
             helpe
             in
             euery
             kinde
             are
             so
             infinite
             ,
             as
             who
             so
             is
             conuersant
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Bookes
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             force
             and
             effect
             of
             faithfull
             Prayer
             ,
             euen
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             subiect
             to
             like
             passions
             as
             we
             are
             :
             Ioshua
             prayed
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             stood
             still
             ,
             Iosh.
             10.
             12.
             
             
             Elisha
             prayed
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             were
             strucken
             with
             blindnesse
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
               6.
               18.
               
               Eliah
            
             prayed
             ,
             and
             fire
             fell
             from
             Heauen
             and
             destroyed
             them
             that
             came
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             2
             King.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Faithfull
             Prayer
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             ouercome
             God
             ,
             in
             somuch
             as
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             purpose
             to
             punish
             a
             people
             ,
             or
             a
             person
             ,
             he
             wil
             forbid
             the
             faithfull
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             ouercome
             with
             their
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             enforced
             to
             spare
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             If
             the
             prayer
             of
             one
             faithfull
             man
             may
             restraine
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             executing
             his
             iudgements
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             faithfull
             prayer
             preuaile
             for
             the
             good
             of
             a
             faithfull
             man
             ?
          
           
           
             What
             should
             then
             hinder
             our
             Prayer
             to
             God
             in
             our
             owne
             necessities
             and
             dangers
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             impatience
             and
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             for
             if
             in
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             and
             holy
             intention
             ,
             wee
             present
             our
             humble
             supplications
             vnto
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             reuealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             wauer
             not
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             assureth
             vs
             to
             obtaine
             what
             wee
             pray
             for
             ;
             
               Whatsoeuer
               yee
               aske
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Father
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               hee
               will
               giue
               it
               you
               ,
            
             Iohn
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             not
             then
             be
             cast
             downe
             in
             our
             spirits
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             to
             him
             that
             seeth
             vs
             ,
             and
             taketh
             care
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             hath
             both
             will
             and
             power
             to
             deliuer
             
             vs.
             Hee
             hath
             a
             time
             in
             his
             wisdome
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             in
             his
             mercy
             to
             helpe
             vs
             ;
             a
             time
             to
             debase
             vs
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             relieue
             vs
             in
             despight
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             most
             malicious
             instruments
             ;
             he
             had
             his
             time
             to
             afflict
             Iob
             ,
             and
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             Dauid
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             time
             againe
             he
             deliuered
             them
             .
             Let
             vs
             therfore
             in
             all
             our
             trialls
             ,
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             call
             vpon
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             euen
             in
             our
             holy
             Meditations
             he
             will
             thinke
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             before
             we
             speake
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             vs
             :
             and
             while
             wee
             are
             yet
             praying
             ,
             hee
             will
             heare
             vs
             and
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             giue
             glory
             vnto
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             onely
             haue
             the
             
             promise
             to
             bee
             heard
             and
             releeued
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             perseuere
             constantly
             ,
             on
             the
             true
             God.
             What
             true
             comfort
             then
             or
             hope
             can
             they
             haue
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             calling
             on
             the
             liuing
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             cry
             vnto
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             ,
             false
             gods
             ?
             They
             may
             cry
             and
             knock
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             cut
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             afflict
             their
             bodies
             like
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             without
             profit
             :
             though
             they
             may
             prosper
             and
             preuaile
             a
             while
             to
             the
             hardning
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             they
             shall
             be
             confounded
             and
             perish
             at
             the
             rebuke
             of
             the
             God
             of
             hosts
             ,
             as
             were
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             great
             King
             of
             Aegyt
             ,
             that
             contemned
             God
             ,
             
               Exodus
               14.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Senacherib
            
             
             that
             blasphemed
             God
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
               9.
               35.
               
               Antiochus
            
             that
             wicked
             root
             ,
             Mac.
             1.
             11.
             and
             all
             such
             wicked
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             despising
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             trust
             in
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             and
             hunt
             after
             the
             children
             of
             God
             to
             shed
             their
             innocent
             bloud
             ;
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             their
             confusion
             sleepeth
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             an
             army
             is
             faithfull
             prayer
             to
             the
             God
             of
             armies
             ;
             an
             host
             of
             men
             ,
             munition
             ,
             and
             militarie
             furniture
             ,
             are
             necessarie
             meanes
             ;
             but
             without
             deuout
             and
             feruent
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             best
             counsell
             is
             vaine
             ,
             aad
             strength
             feeble
             :
             But
             where
             God
             is
             present
             in
             both
             ,
             affording
             a
             blessing
             to
             both
             ,
             there
             is
             certaine
             and
             true
             victorie
             .
          
           
           
             We
             are
             not
             indeed
             to
             expect
             miraculous
             deliueries
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             meanes
             ;
             but
             where
             ordinary
             meanes
             faile
             (
             of
             necessity
             )
             there
             may
             wee
             safely
             pray
             and
             expect
             extraordinary
             .
             Our
             owne
             experience
             doth
             approue
             this
             to
             be
             true
             in
             two
             principall
             late
             deliueries
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             the
             force
             nor
             wisdome
             of
             man
             can
             bee
             said
             to
             haue
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             but
             God
             alone
             by
             his
             owne
             wisdome
             found
             out
             the
             preuention
             ,
             and
             gaue
             such
             issue
             to
             the
             inferiour
             execution
             ,
             as
             is
             maruellous
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             admired
             euen
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             against
             whom
             God
             himselfe
             shewed
             himselfe
             an
             enemy
             :
             which
             may
             teach
             and
             encourage
             vs
             and
             all
             posterities
             to
             bee
             confident
             ,
             
             constant
             and
             conuersant
             in
             feruent
             prayer
             to
             him
             that
             saued
             vs
             ,
             and
             discouered
             and
             discouraged
             those
             that
             rose
             vp
             both
             openly
             and
             secretly
             ,
             to
             haue
             as
             it
             were
             ▪
             swallowed
             vs
             vp
             quite
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             these
             our
             deliueries
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             see
             and
             vnderstand
             that
             if
             we
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             worke
             for
             our
             preseruation
             ,
             as
             well
             without
             meanes
             as
             by
             meanes
             ;
             yea
             where
             ordinary
             meanes
             faile
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             in
             parting
             the
             waters
             for
             his
             owne
             people
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             waters
             drowned
             their
             enemies
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             he
             was
             then
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             saies
             that
             God
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             worke
             
             extraordinarily
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             God
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             but
             as
             faithfull
             prayers
             were
             auaileable
             in
             our
             fore-fathers
             daies
             ,
             as
             when
             Moses
             prayed
             feruently
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             preuailed
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             waxed
             cold
             ,
             the
             Amalekites
             had
             the
             better
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             11.
             euen
             so
             are
             feruent
             and
             faithfull
             prayers
             effectuall
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             yet
             beware
             ,
             lest
             while
             we
             pray
             with
             our
             tongues
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             and
             hope
             bee
             not
             set
             vpon
             carnall
             meanes
             ;
             for
             then
             will
             God
             haue
             no
             respect
             vnto
             our
             prayers
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             either
             the
             whole
             or
             no
             obiect
             of
             our
             assurance
             ,
             he
             will
             part
             his
             owne
             glory
             with
             none
             .
          
           
             He
             may
             and
             doth
             afford
             his
             
             most
             faithfull
             children
             visible
             meanes
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             them
             we
             preuaile
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             attribute
             our
             good
             successe
             vnto
             the
             meanes
             ,
             but
             vnto
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             to
             Gideon
             :
             wee
             may
             not
             say
             this
             man
             did
             ,
             or
             without
             that
             man
             wee
             had
             beene
             ouercome
             ;
             man
             may
             doe
             valiantly
             ;
             but
             the
             victory
             is
             onely
             of
             God
             who
             blesseth
             the
             meanes
             ;
             neither
             are
             we
             to
             neglect
             outward
             meanes
             and
             so
             presume
             vpon
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             argues
             no
             true
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             neither
             may
             we
             contemne
             the
             meanes
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             seeming
             weake
             ,
             for
             Gods
             power
             is
             seene
             in
             weaknes
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdome
             in
             our
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             whether
             our
             means
             
             seeme
             likely
             or
             vnlikely
             of
             good
             successe
             ,
             let
             them
             neither
             lift
             vs
             vp
             or
             cast
             vs
             downe
             ,
             neither
             make
             vs
             presume
             or
             despaire
             ,
             for
             God
             can
             saue
             as
             well
             by
             few
             as
             by
             many
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Gedeon
             ,
             who
             with
             three
             hundred
             men
             ouercame
             a
             huge
             host
             of
             the
             
               Medianites
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             7.
             13
             
             He
             can
             supply
             our
             occasions
             as
             well
             by
             little
             as
             by
             much
             :
             Elijah
             with
             little
             food
             trauelleth
             forty
             daies
             and
             forty
             nights
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.
             8.
             
             Many
             examples
             might
             bee
             produced
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             conuersant
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             faith
             should
             not
             bee
             the
             more
             assured
             through
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             more
             dismaid
             at
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             visible
             meanes
             ,
             but
             to
             depend
             
             onely
             on
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             vse
             all
             reuerence
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             an
             
               infinite
               Maiesty
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             prayers
             also
             must
             be
             sincere
             ,
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             a
             God
             that
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             iealous
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             deceiued
             by
             outward
             conformity
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             finde
             out
             a
             counterfeit
             ;
             though
             Izaak
             could
             not
             discouer
             Iaacob
             from
             
               Esau
               :
               Ahijah
            
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             could
             discouer
             disguised
             Ieroboams
             wife
             ,
             1
             King.
             14.
             6.
             
             Therefore
             must
             our
             prayers
             proceed
             from
             a
             sincere
             ,
             vpright
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             heart
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             beare
             and
             able
             
             to
             performe
             what
             he
             promiseth
             :
             otherwise
             we
             make
             him
             a
             God
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             can
             and
             will
             not
             heare
             ;
             a
             God
             without
             truth
             that
             can
             and
             will
             not
             performe
             his
             promise
             ;
             or
             a
             God
             vnable
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Pray
             therefore
             in
             faith
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             humility
             ,
             and
             true
             deuotion
             ,
             pray
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             without
             wauering
             or
             doubting
             ,
             without
             limiting
             
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             thing
             what
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             how
             hee
             should
             doe
             the
             thing
             thou
             desirest
             ;
             for
             hee
             knoweth
             best
             what
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             thee
             :
             therefore
             as
             Moses
             said
             vnto
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               hold
               you
               your
               peace
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               saluation
               of
               
               God.
            
             Then
             pray
             and
             be
             heard
             ,
             aske
             and
             receiue
             ,
             seeke
             and
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             fauour
             with
             God
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             euen
             thy
             God
             will
             bee
             ready
             to
             helpe
             in
             greatest
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             which
             God
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             grant
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           7.
           line
           2.
           for
           Haman
           reade
           Hamun
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           1.
           for
           d●m
           reade
           d●uin●
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           17.
           for
           Maan
           reade
           Maon
           .
           p.
           326.
           for
           me●rly
           reade
           verily
           .
           p.
           134
           l
           9.
           for
           equality
           reade
           inequality
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           IMITATION
           OF
           DAVID
           his
           holy
           resolution
           in
           all
           his
           troubles
           .
        
         
           A
           Premeditation
           touching
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           27.
           
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           MANY
           worthy
           testimonies
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           doe
           afford
           vnto
           vs
           of
           holy
           Dauids
           godly
           and
           constant
           resolution
           ,
           
           in
           bearing
           his
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           ;
           his
           admirable
           deliuerances
           ,
           and
           his
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           whose
           worthy
           example
           may
           very
           fitly
           administer
           vnto
           Gods
           faithfull
           children
           ,
           of
           what
           estate
           ,
           calling
           or
           condition
           soeuer
           ,
           worthy
           matter
           of
           imitation
           ,
           of
           his
           most
           godly
           resolution
           in
           like
           dangers
           ,
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           imputation
           of
           presumption
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           King
           ,
           whose
           examples
           in
           some
           cases
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           inferiours
           to
           imitate
           .
           But
           in
           matters
           concerning
           holy
           duties
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           difference
           betweene
           Princes
           and
           people
           :
           for
           
             God
             is
             no
             accepter
             
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             feareth
             him
             and
             worketh
             righteousnesse
          
           (
           be
           he
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           King
           or
           vassall
           )
           
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
          
           .
           And
           hee
           that
           commeth
           neerest
           in
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           holy
           life
           of
           a
           godly
           King
           ,
           hee
           neerest
           resembleth
           
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           who
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           all
           men
           without
           exception
           to
           become
           holy
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           holy
           ;
           and
           to
           beare
           all
           troubles
           ,
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           with
           a
           godly
           resolution
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           that
           willingly
           suffered
           infinite
           miseries
           and
           torments
           for
           ours
           :
           and
           hee
           that
           endureth
           most
           with
           most
           resolute
           and
           godly
           patience
           ,
           becommeth
           likest
           vnto
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
         
           This
           consideration
           comming
           into
           my
           minde
           ,
           and
           feeling
           the
           heauy
           burthen
           of
           this
           worlds
           miseries
           ,
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           of
           diuers
           kinds
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           but
           for
           mine
           owne
           satisfaction
           and
           comfort
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Register
           of
           things
           of
           old
           ,
           written
           for
           our
           learning
           ;
           where
           finding
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           holy
           fathers
           ,
           the
           dearest
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           haue
           suffered
           and
           patiently
           vndergone
           infinite
           and
           grieuous
           troubles
           ,
           with
           most
           godly
           and
           constant
           resolution
           ,
           I
           tooke
           counsell
           and
           courage
           ,
           to
           imitate
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           same
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           
           they
           suffered
           ,
           I
           might
           )
           some
           worthy
           preceding
           patterne
           of
           faith
           and
           constancy
           :
           And
           among
           many
           most
           worthy
           ,
           I
           finde
           none
           in
           generall
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           ,
           for
           constant
           resolution
           ,
           faithfull
           prayer
           and
           patience
           ,
           more
           fit
           for
           imitation
           than
           godly
           Dauid
           ;
           whom
           although
           hee
           were
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           
             a
             man
             chosen
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
          
           yet
           was
           hee
           not
           without
           his
           variety
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           especially
           enemies
           ,
           both
           before
           hee
           came
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           by
           Saul
           and
           his
           vngodly
           instruments
           ;
           and
           after
           also
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           forraine
           enemies
           ,
           as
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           the
           Amonites
           ,
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           the
           Amalakites
           ,
           the
           Edomites
           ,
           
           and
           others
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           owne
           subiects
           ,
           nay
           by
           them
           of
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           as
           by
           Ahitophel
           his
           owne
           priuy
           Councellor
           ,
           and
           Absolon
           his
           owne
           son
           .
           He
           was
           enforced
           to
           flie
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Saul
           ,
           who
           sought
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           was
           discouered
           vnto
           Saul
           by
           faithlesse
           Doeg
           .
           He
           suffered
           hunger
           ,
           and
           was
           denied
           to
           be
           refreshed
           by
           sottish
           Nabal
           .
           His
           wiues
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           danger
           he
           recouered
           them
           .
           He
           was
           like
           to
           be
           stoned
           of
           his
           ow●e
           people
           .
           He
           was
           derided
           and
           mocked
           by
           Mich●l
           his
           owne
           wife
           ,
           for
           praising
           God
           in
           a
           dance
           before
           the
           Arke
           .
           His
           seruants
           
           were
           shamefully
           intreated
           by
           Haman
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           sent
           them
           ,
           to
           congratulate
           him
           in
           loue
           .
           Hee
           was
           forced
           to
           flie
           bare
           footed
           from
           Absolon
           his
           sonne
           .
           He
           was
           railed
           on
           ,
           and
           causlesse
           cursed
           by
           wicked
           Shemey
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           extremities
           of
           all
           kinds
           ;
           yet
           fainted
           hee
           not
           ,
           but
           through
           faith
           hee
           tooke
           courage
           and
           comfort
           ,
           by
           his
           prayers
           vnto
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           GOD
           ,
           who
           neuer
           failed
           him
           ,
           no●
           forsooke
           him
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           and
           in
           all
           his
           perills
           deliuered
           him
           ;
           and
           returneth
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           example
           of
           this
           most
           worthy
           King
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           godly
           fore-fathers
           ,
           doe
           
           witnesse
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           see
           the
           dearest
           children
           of
           God
           afflicted
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           yea
           most
           worthy
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           the
           speciall
           prouidence
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           consecrate
           his
           owne
           through
           many
           troubles
           ,
           which
           yet
           deserueth
           not
           the
           glory
           which
           shall
           follow
           .
        
         
           Dauid
           in
           all
           his
           troubles
           was
           neuer
           destitute
           of
           Gods
           assistance
           &
           inward
           comfort
           ;
           for
           he
           depended
           vpon
           diuine
           prouidence
           in
           faithfull
           praier
           ,
           the
           strongest
           armour
           against
           enemies
           ,
           the
           safest
           Castle
           against
           dangers
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           assurance
           to
           obtaine
           whatsoeuer
           we
           need
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           
           Dauid
           beleeued
           in
           ,
           and
           prayed
           vnto
           this
           powerfull
           and
           preuailing
           God
           ,
           so
           may
           all
           Gods
           afflicted
           childrē
           imitate
           his
           faithfull
           and
           godly
           resolution
           in
           all
           their
           dangers
           ,
           with
           like
           patience
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           safe
           ,
           as
           he
           plainly
           and
           plentifully
           testifieth
           in
           sundry
           most
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           Psalmes
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           27.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           wherein
           being
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           troubles
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           the
           force
           of
           his
           saith
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           were
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           fully
           assured
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           euen
           then
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           .
        
         
         
           This
           blessed
           example
           then
           of
           a
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           successe
           thereof
           laid
           thus
           before
           our
           eies
           ,
           cannot
           but
           stirre
           vp
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           faith
           ,
           a
           holy
           desire
           to
           imitate
           him
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           that
           spirit
           which
           guided
           this
           godly
           King
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           as
           it
           were
           the
           pen
           of
           a
           most
           diuine
           Scribe
           ,
           whose
           Scripture
           hath
           left
           vs
           such
           heauenly
           learning
           ,
           as
           may
           teach
           vs
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           for
           this
           life
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           :
           and
           happy
           is
           the
           man
           that
           truly
           followeth
           his
           worthy
           example
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           MEDITATIONS
           and
           Prayers
           vpon
           the
           27.
           
           PSALME
           .
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
               and
               my
               saluation
               ,
               whom
               shall
               I
               feare
               ?
               The
               Lord
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               of
               whom
               shall
               I
               bee
               afraid
               ?
            
          
           
             AS
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             outward
             and
             corporall
             eyes
             to
             see
             and
             behold
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             hands
             here
             below
             ,
             
             so
             hath
             he
             giuen
             vs
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             light
             to
             sée
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             to
             behold
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             hee
             hath
             done
             for
             our
             soules
             saluation
             ;
             therefore
             when
             we
             looke
             vpon
             his
             creatures
             with
             our
             corporall
             eies
             ,
             wee
             should
             lift
             vp
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             mindes
             to
             behold
             him
             that
             hath
             made
             ,
             framed
             ,
             and
             preserued
             these
             visible
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Sunne
             is
             a
             visible
             creature
             ,
             by
             whose
             beames
             our
             bodily
             eies
             are
             enlightned
             ,
             for
             the
             eye
             it selfe
             giueth
             not
             ,
             but
             receiueth
             the
             light
             which
             the
             Sunne
             giueth
             ,
             for
             if
             of
             it selfe
             it
             gaue
             the
             light
             ,
             wee
             should
             apprehend
             ●no
             
             darknesse
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             take
             away
             outward
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             is
             darke
             :
             So
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             cannot
             of
             it selfe
             apprehend
             that
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Christ
               ,
               that
               lighteth
               euery
               man
               that
               commeth
               into
               the
               world
               :
            
             And
             without
             him
             the
             minde
             is
             darke
             ,
             and
             runneth
             and
             rusheth
             vpon
             diuers
             stumbling
             blocks
             of
             errors
             and
             dangers
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             guided
             by
             that
             light
             which
             was
             Dauids
             light
             ,
             séeth
             and
             walketh
             the
             way
             of
             safety
             and
             saluation
             :
             in
             that
             light
             (
             Christ
             )
             is
             
               the
               well
               of
               life
            
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             light
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Elect
             sóe
             the
             true
             light
             and
             walke
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             apprehend
             Christ
             the
             light
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             taught
             and
             left
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             it selfe
             that
             light
             ,
             but
             onely
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             for
             euery
             man
             that
             heareth
             the
             word
             ,
             séeth
             not
             the
             light
             comprehended
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             they
             onely
             whose
             inward
             eies
             the
             Lord
             openeth
             to
             behold
             Christ
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             they
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             .
             Many
             saw
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             hee
             was
             the
             light
             and
             their
             saluation
             ;
             for
             
               they
               delighted
               in
               darknes
               more
               than
               light
               ,
            
             working
             wickednesse
             euen
             against
             that
             light
             in
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             through
             whom
             ,
             they
             onely
             that
             truly
             séeke
             that
             light
             
             haue
             assured
             saluation
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             safety
             or
             saluation
             in
             any
             other
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             David
             ioyne
             light
             and
             saluation
             together
             ,
             because
             that
             without
             that
             light
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             ,
             for
             light
             goeth
             with
             or
             before
             saluation
             ;
             for
             without
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             faith
             ,
             and
             without
             faith
             no
             saluation
             .
             Dauid
             through
             faith
             was
             bold
             to
             affirme
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             light
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             saluation
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             would
             defend
             him
             from
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             resolueth
             not
             to
             feare
             what
             man
             could
             doe
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             Our
             owne
             naturall
             light
             ,
             
             the
             light
             of
             our
             eyes
             is
             an
             especiall
             blessing
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             for
             vnruiinesse
             it
             may
             bee
             compared
             to
             the
             tongue
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             tongue
             is
             an
             vnruly
             euill
             ,
             in
             setting
             as
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             world
             on
             fire
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             eyes
             extrauagant
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             heart
             on
             fire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Turne
               away
               mine
               eies
               from
               regarding
               vanity
               :
            
             for
             he
             found
             by
             wofull
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             eye
             doth
             administer
             vnto
             the
             minde
             diuers
             dangerous
             obiects
             ,
             as
             to
             himselfe
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             Bershaba
             ,
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             so
             enflamed
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             lust
             ,
             which
             first
             entred
             by
             the
             eie
             ,
             that
             he
             committed
             
             grieuous
             sinnes
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             .
             Yet
             was
             Dauid
             himselfe
             reputed
             as
             it
             were
             
               the
               light
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             which
             hee
             assumed
             not
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             attributed
             the
             true
             light
             that
             he
             had
             vnto
             
               the
               light
               of
               lights
            
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Surely
               thou
               art
               my
               light
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               lighten
               my
               darknesse
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
               and
               my
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             By
             his
             owne
             naturall
             light
             hee
             could
             not
             sée
             his
             owne
             error
             of
             adultery
             and
             marther
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             was
             inwardly
             enlightned
             ,
             then
             hee
             could
             confesse
             it
             :
             neither
             could
             he
             see
             and
             consider
             how
             the
             Lord
             had
             defended
             him
             ,
             
             but
             by
             that
             dim
             light
             which
             gaue
             him
             courage
             &
             strength
             against
             the
             ●eare
             and
             the
             Lion
             ,
             the
             ouercomming
             of
             whom
             gaue
             him
             assurance
             of
             the
             victory
             against
             Goliah
             :
             his
             experience
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             towards
             him
             grew
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             encouraging
             others
             also
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             power
             ,
             prouidence
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             saying
             ,
             and
             assuring
             them
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             be
             a
             sure
             refuge
             vnto
             them
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             for
             hee
             faileth
             none
             that
             faithfully
             séeke
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             we
             séeke
             him
             but
             by
             Prayer
             ?
             
               I
               will
               call
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
               
               so
               shall
               I
               bee
               safe
               from
               mine
               enemies
               :
            
             though
             they
             haue
             many
             meanes
             to
             hurt
             ,
             yet
             God
             that
             is
             our
             light
             and
             our
             saluation
             ,
             hath
             many
             more
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             and
             to
             defend
             vs
             :
             therefore
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             whom
             should
             I
             feare
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               rocke
               and
               my
               fortresse
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               deliuereth
               mee
               ,
               my
               God
               and
               my
               strength
               ,
               in
               him
               will
               I
               trust
               ,
               my
               shield
               ,
               the
               horne
               also
               of
               my
               saluation
               and
               my
               refuge
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
             If
             I
             haue
             Iehouah
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             what
             can
             man
             doe
             vnto
             me
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             my
             light
             ,
             I
             shall
             liue
             in
             light
             and
             walke
             in
             light
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darknesse
             at
             all
             ;
             he
             offereth
             light
             
             by
             his
             liuely
             Word
             ,
             and
             enlightneth
             our
             inward
             parts
             by
             the
             bright
             beames
             of
             his
             heauenly
             Spirit
             .
             Being
             then
             inwardly
             armed
             ,
             howsoeuer
             outwardly
             endangered
             ,
             wée
             néed
             not
             feare
             ,
             but
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             
               let
               vs
               cast
               our
               burthen
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               and
               hee
               shall
               defend
               vs
            
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             commend
             our
             care
             vnto
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             careth
             for
             vs
             :
             of
             whom
             or
             of
             what
             then
             need
             we
             to
             bee
             afraid
             ?
          
           
             Saluation
             commeth
             not
             of
             flesh
             nor
             by
             fleshly
             meanes
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             light
             is
             not
             of
             the
             world
             nor
             of
             worldly
             men
             .
             Therefore
             séeke
             not
             thy
             light
             nor
             safety
             through
             the
             policy
             or
             strength
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             neither
             
             dreame
             of
             saluation
             by
             worldly
             meanes
             ,
             but
             breake
             through
             the
             walls
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             mount
             vp
             in
             true
             contemplation
             of
             that
             sauing
             light
             that
             shineth
             from
             aboue
             ;
             from
             thence
             commeth
             the
             strength
             against
             which
             no
             carnall
             force
             shall
             preuaile
             :
             and
             beware
             of
             such
             as
             promise
             vnto
             themselues
             safety
             and
             saluation
             without
             this
             true
             light
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             by
             their
             policies
             ,
             the
             rich
             by
             their
             wealth
             ,
             the
             mighty
             by
             their
             much
             strength
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             by
             their
             owne
             workes
             :
             All
             which
             are
             broken
             réeds
             &
             vaine
             props
             ,
             and
             weake
             meanes
             to
             saue
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
             the
             inward
             soule
             .
             How
             then
             can
             they
             say
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             bee
             afraid
             ?
             when
             indéed
             they
             cannot
             but
             bee
             afraid
             euen
             where
             no
             feare
             is
             .
          
           
             Could
             Achitophels
             counsell
             ,
             Nebuchadnezzars
             greatnesse
             ,
             Pharaohs
             stoutnesse
             ,
             Goliahs
             strength
             ,
             Senacheribs
             mighty
             army
             ,
             Hasaels
             swiftnesse
             ,
             or
             the
             Pharisies
             workes
             saue
             them
             ?
             yet
             doth
             foolish
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             account
             this
             weake
             and
             feeble
             meanes
             their
             glory
             ,
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             their
             saluation
             :
             But
             as
             Achitophel
             ,
             whose
             counsell
             was
             like
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             hang
             himselfe
             ;
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             in
             his
             greatest
             
             pompe
             became
             as
             a
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             as
             Pharaoh
             in
             his
             hot
             pursuit
             was
             drowned
             and
             his
             army
             ;
             as
             Senacherib
             was
             slaine
             by
             his
             owne
             sons
             ;
             as
             Goliah
             for
             all
             his
             great
             strength
             was
             slaine
             with
             a
             small
             stone
             ;
             as
             Hazael
             for
             all
             his
             Roe-like
             swiftnesse
             ,
             was
             slaine
             in
             his
             running
             ;
             and
             as
             
               the
               Pharisies
            
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             workes
             ,
             were
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             the
             light
             :
             So
             neither
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             strongest
             in
             strength
             ,
             nor
             he
             that
             iustifieth
             himselfe
             most
             by
             his
             best
             workes
             ,
             worke
             not
             onely
             no
             saluation
             vnto
             themselues
             as
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             their
             
             owne
             destruction
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             my
             light
             ,
             my
             strength
             and
             my
             saluation
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             not
             bée
             afraid
             .
          
           
             Consider
             well
             the
             benefit
             of
             thy
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             embrace
             the
             Lord
             thy
             light
             and
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             embrace
             him
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Word
             that
             light
             ,
             that
             light
             thy
             life
             and
             thy
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             light
             that
             guideth
             the
             blinde
             ,
             and
             happy
             is
             the
             soule
             that
             hath
             this
             glorious
             light
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             feare
             she
             secret
             practises
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             this
             light
             discouereth
             ,
             nor
             the
             force
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             which
             this
             
             strength
             withstandeth
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             his
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Feare
             not
             man
             then
             ,
             who
             killeth
             but
             the
             body
             ,
             feare
             not
             the
             fire
             that
             consumeth
             but
             the
             body
             ,
             feare
             not
             the
             Sea
             that
             drowneth
             but
             the
             body
             ,
             feare
             not
             sicknesse
             that
             toucheth
             but
             the
             body
             ,
             feare
             not
             the
             sword
             that
             pierceth
             but
             the
             body
             ;
             feare
             nothing
             that
             can
             preuaile
             but
             against
             the
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             thy
             light
             and
             thy
             saluation
             .
          
           
             O
             feare
             this
             Lord
             and
             reuerence
             this
             light
             ;
             he
             séeth
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             kill
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             can
             cast
             both
             into
             vtter
             darknesse
             ;
             feare
             this
             great
             God
             ,
             feare
             none
             but
             him
             that
             can
             
             saue
             and
             kill
             ,
             that
             can
             cast
             downe
             and
             exalt
             ,
             that
             can
             with
             his
             Word
             worke
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             will
             ;
             feare
             him
             in
             loue
             ,
             and
             loue
             him
             in
             feare
             ,
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             despaire
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             thy
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Feare
             not
             the
             world
             nor
             worldly
             things
             ,
             feare
             onely
             firme
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             flie
             from
             euill
             ,
             which
             this
             true
             light
             hateth
             ;
             then
             feare
             not
             man
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             thousand
             assaile
             thee
             ,
             feare
             not
             ,
             but
             pray
             and
             beléeue
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             thy
             saluation
             :
             he
             will
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             faith
             and
             thou
             shalt
             sée
             with
             Elisha
             millions
             of
             meanes
             to
             defend
             thée
             ;
             if
             pouerty
             or
             want
             oppresse
             
             thée
             as
             it
             did
             sometimes
             Dauid
             ,
             feare
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             reléeue
             thée
             ,
             for
             hée
             preserueth
             with
             little
             as
             with
             much
             ,
             hée
             fed
             many
             thousands
             with
             little
             meanes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             all
             well
             filled
             ,
             there
             was
             taken
             vp
             in
             the
             remainder
             more
             then
             was
             before
             they
             had
             eaten
             .
             He
             increased
             the
             Oile
             and
             Meale
             of
             the
             poore
             Widow
             ,
             that
             she
             fed
             her selfe
             and
             hers
             ,
             and
             paid
             her
             debts
             with
             the
             remainder
             .
             Hee
             brought
             water
             out
             of
             the
             stones
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             dry
             Jaw-bone
             of
             an
             Asse
             .
             Hée
             fed
             his
             children
             with
             Bread
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             Quailes
             in
             the
             hungry
             Wildernesse
             .
             He
             sent
             abundance
             
             of
             wheat
             extraordinarily
             vnto
             distressed
             Samaria
             This
             is
             he
             ,
             euen
             that
             great
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sustainer
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             my
             light
             and
             my
             saluation
             :
             and
             not
             mine
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             all
             that
             faithfully
             séek
             him
             in
             their
             distresse
             .
          
           
             Should
             I
             then
             feare
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             enuironed
             with
             enemies
             ?
             though
             I
             were
             in
             distresse
             ?
             nay
             ,
             should
             I
             feare
             though
             I
             were
             in
             penury
             and
             want
             ?
             though
             I
             were
             imprisoned
             for
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             Christs
             truth
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             breake
             the
             fetters
             ,
             and
             opened
             he
             not
             the
             very
             iron
             gates
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             watchmen
             in
             a
             slumber
             to
             fetch
             Peter
             out
             of
             prison
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             
             giue
             Ioseph
             and
             Paul
             fauour
             with
             their
             Jailors
             ?
             of
             whom
             or
             of
             what
             then
             may
             the
             faithfull
             bee
             afraid
             ?
             what
             crosses
             ,
             what
             troubles
             ,
             what
             afflictions
             ,
             what
             threats
             of
             tyrants
             can
             make
             Gods
             children
             afraid
             ?
             though
             the
             seas
             rage
             and
             rose
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             be
             in
             confused
             combustion
             ,
             though
             the
             mountains
             cleaue
             in
             sunder
             ,
             though
             the
             heauens
             melt
             ,
             though
             he
             that
             made
             all
             consume
             all
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             feare
             .
             The
             Lord
             high
             &
             mighty
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             mee
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             who
             then
             or
             what
             can
             without
             him
             force
             my
             death
             ?
             If
             he
             take
             away
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             hath
             prouided
             for
             me
             
             a
             better
             and
             permanent
             :
             whom
             or
             what
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             of
             then
             ?
             Shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             of
             Hell
             or
             Satan
             ?
             Hée
             my
             Lord
             in
             Christ
             ,
             my
             light
             and
             my
             saluation
             ,
             hath
             conquered
             both
             Satan
             and
             Hell
             ,
             what
             néed
             I
             feare
             ?
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               that
               God
               will
               be
               our
               light
               and
               our
               saluation
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               and
               dangers
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               light
               that
               neuer
               goeth
               out
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               guidest
               and
               gouernest
               those
               that
               acknowledge
               their
               owne
               darknesse
               ;
               
               thou
               art
               the
               strength
               that
               neuer
               groweth
               weake
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               sauest
               &
               defendest
               thine
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               that
               hate
               them
               .
               Bee
               thou
               my
               light
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               lighten
               my
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               walke
               in
               that
               light
               and
               neuer
               goe
               astray
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               agreement
               betweene
               error
               and
               thy
               truth
               ;
               giue
               mee
               therefore
               heauenly
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               that
               which
               I
               ought
               to
               know
               ;
               and
               assist
               me
               with
               thy
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               practise
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               taught
               me
               to
               know
               :
               Be
               thou
               my
               strength
               ,
               then
               whom
               need
               I
               to
               feare
               ?
               stand
               thou
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               whom
               should
               I
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
             
             
               Stretch
               forth
               thy
               hand
               and
               hold
               me
               vp
               ,
               thou
               hast
               a
               mighty
               arme
               ,
               and
               strong
               is
               thy
               right
               hand
               :
               in
               thee
               therefore
               I
               trust
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               feare
               what
               man
               can
               doe
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
               Be
               not
               farre
               from
               mee
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               for
               thou
               seest
               my
               troubles
               and
               knowest
               my
               dangers
               ;
               neglect
               me
               not
               ,
               but
               hasten
               to
               helpe
               me
               ,
               giue
               care
               vnto
               me
               and
               saue
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               mine
               enemies
               haue
               their
               desires
               against
               mee
               ,
               nor
               triumph
               ouer
               me
               :
               though
               they
               be
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               shew
               far
               too
               mighty
               for
               me
               ,
               yet
               in
               comparison
               of
               thy
               strength
               they
               are
               weake
               and
               of
               no
               strength
               ;
               they
               trust
               in
               their
               Chariots
               ,
               munition
               and
               multitudes
               ;
               
               but
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               and
               in
               thy
               strength
               alone
               ,
               only
               praying
               thee
               to
               blesse
               vnto
               me
               the
               ordinary
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               which
               it
               shall
               please
               thee
               to
               raise
               vp
               in
               thy
               wisdome
               for
               my
               defence
               .
               Though
               I
               doe
               know
               and
               doe
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               horse
               of
               it selfe
               is
               a
               vaine
               helpe
               to
               deliuer
               his
               rider
               by
               his
               great
               strength
               or
               swiftnesse
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               outward
               ,
               visible
               and
               carnall
               meanes
               vnable
               to
               defend
               mee
               without
               thee
               ;
               and
               vnlesse
               thou
               blesse
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               dispose
               and
               manage
               them
               in
               thy
               wisdome
               for
               my
               defence
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               vaine
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               come
               I
               vnto
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               strength
               ,
               my
               
               light
               and
               my
               saluation
               ,
               who
               hast
               promised
               ,
               and
               art
               able
               to
               send
               euen
               from
               Heauen
               to
               saue
               me
               .
            
             
               Thou
               canst
               command
               an
               host
               of
               Angels
               to
               campe
               about
               mee
               ;
               though
               enuironed
               with
               many
               and
               mighty
               aduersaries
               ,
               yet
               hauing
               thee
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               I
               know
               there
               shall
               be
               more
               with
               mee
               than
               with
               them
               ;
               while
               I
               am
               vnder
               thy
               protecting
               wings
               I
               am
               safe
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               feare
               .
            
             
               Giue
               thine
               Angels
               charge
               of
               me
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               keepe
               &
               defend
               me
               :
               shew
               thy
               power
               in
               my
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknes
               of
               mine
               enemies
               by
               thy
               strength
               :
               then
               though
               an
               host
               pitch
               against
               me
               ,
               my
               
               heart
               shall
               not
               bee
               afraid
               ;
               though
               war
               be
               raised
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               light
               ,
               my
               strength
               ,
               and
               my
               saluation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               2.
               and
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               the
               wicked
               ,
               euen
               mine
               enemies
               and
               my
               foes
               ,
               came
               vpon
               mee
               to
               eat
               vp
               my
               flesh
               ,
               they
               stumbled
               and
               fell
               .
               3.
               
               If
               an
               host
               pitched
               against
               me
               ,
               my
               heart
               should
               not
               be
               afraid
               ;
               though
               warre
               be
               raised
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             all
             actions
             Experience
             is
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             the
             
             ground
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             made
             Dauid
             strong
             in
             his
             resolution
             to
             encounter
             Goliah
             ,
             hauing
             formerly
             found
             that
             God
             assisted
             him
             in
             two
             seuerall
             dangers
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             killing
             a
             Beare
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             ouercomming
             a
             Lion
             ;
             two
             strong
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             and
             deuouring
             beasts
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             was
             but
             young
             and
             a
             Shepherd
             ;
             yet
             it
             seemeth
             he
             had
             learned
             to
             feare
             God
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             ouercame
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             owne
             proper
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             two
             conquests
             wrought
             in
             him-assurance
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             aid
             hee
             should
             vanquish
             that
             monster
             
             of
             men
             Goliah
             :
             though
             his
             vgly
             presence
             and
             furniture
             of
             armes
             amazed
             the
             whole
             host
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Dauid
            
             yet
             not
             daunted
             ,
             hauing
             a
             strong
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             vndertooke
             the
             combat
             and
             preuailed
             ,
             though
             that
             monster
             scorned
             him
             ,
             and
             threatning
             that
             
               hee
               would
               giue
               his
               flesh
               to
               be
               deuoured
               of
               the
               Fowles
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             which
             by
             the
             aid
             of
             him
             in
             whom
             Dauid
             trusted
             ,
             came
             contrarily
             to
             passe
             ,
             for
             Dauid
             tooke
             off
             his
             head
             and
             disarmed
             him
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             carkasse
             to
             the
             Fowles
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             whereby
             he
             more
             and
             more
             increased
             in
             faith
             ,
             strength
             and
             courage
             ,
             and
             
             bold
             to
             assure
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             monster
             stumbled
             and
             fell
             at
             his
             flying
             stone
             that
             would
             haue
             eaten
             vp
             his
             flesh
             ;
             so
             should
             all
             his
             wicked
             enemies
             and
             foes
             when
             they
             should
             come
             vpon
             him
             to
             eat
             vp
             his
             flesh
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             they
             should
             euen
             so
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             as
             by
             experience
             he
             after
             found
             that
             God
             still
             defended
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             hee
             sung
             ,
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               ,
               euen
               mine
               enemies
               and
               my
               foes
               ,
               came
               vpon
               me
               to
               eat
               vp
               my
               flesh
               ,
               they
               stumbled
               and
               fell
               .
            
          
           
             When
             Saul
             a
             mighty
             King
             sought
             Dauids
             life
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             first
             by
             his
             owne
             hand
             
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
             purposing
             to
             haue
             nailed
             him
             to
             the
             wall
             suddenly
             (
             which
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             he
             auoided
             )
             and
             after
             commanded
             Ionathan
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             seruants
             to
             murther
             him
             :
             but
             God
             stirred
             vp
             the
             heart
             of
             Ionathan
             to
             affect
             Dauid
             so
             entirely
             ,
             that
             he
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             his
             fathers
             malicious
             intention
             against
             the
             life
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             shewing
             thereby
             the
             wonderfull
             prouidence
             of
             God
             in
             preseruing
             his
             from
             most
             imminent
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             not
             yet
             secure
             ,
             for
             feare
             fled
             from
             Saul
             ,
             as
             not
             willing
             to
             tempt
             God
             by
             presuming
             vpon
             Gods
             deliuery
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vse
             lawfull
             
             meanes
             to
             prouide
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             hid
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Mountaines
             where
             Saul
             his
             enemy
             with
             a
             great
             power
             pursued
             him
             ,
             suborning
             intelligencers
             to
             discouer
             Dauids
             abode
             wheresoeuer
             hee
             hid
             himselfe
             :
             where
             may
             be
             noted
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             malice
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             some
             wicked
             wretches
             are
             to
             shew
             themselues
             officious
             to
             betray
             the
             innocent
             ,
             to
             please
             a
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             But
             note
             further
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             finding
             secret
             &
             vnexpected
             meanes
             to
             preserue
             the
             innocent
             ,
             for
             when
             Saul
             was
             in
             his
             most
             furious
             pursuit
             to
             kill
             Dauid
             ,
             his
             abode
             being
             discouered
             ,
             
             God
             found
             a
             meanes
             to
             put
             a
             Ring
             in
             Sauls
             nose
             (
             in
             fauour
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             )
             inforcing
             him
             to
             retire
             from
             further
             following
             that
             innocent
             man
             ;
             and
             to
             hasten
             th●
             rescue
             and
             reléefe
             of
             his
             owne
             Territories
             which
             the
             Philistines
             had
             euen
             then
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             inuaded
             :
             and
             being
             sore
             beset
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             desperatly
             fell
             on
             his
             own
             sword
             and
             died
             .
             So
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               ,
               euen
               Dauids
               enemies
               and
               his
               foes
               ,
               came
               vpon
               him
               to
               eat
               vp
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             namely
             to
             take
             away
             his
             lise
             ,
             
               they
               stumbled
               and
               fell
            
             .
          
           
             God
             was
             euer
             with
             Dauid
             ;
             
             for
             Dauid
             alwaies
             depended
             on
             God
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             doth
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             stumble
             nor
             fall
             .
             But
             euen
             his
             faith
             and
             integritie
             shall
             make
             his
             very
             enem●●s
             to
             feare
             him
             :
             As
             Saul
             feared
             Dauid
             ,
             because
             God
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             whose
             chiefe
             armour
             and
             weapons
             were
             his
             feare
             and
             trust
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             and
             assistance
             of
             Iehouah
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             fought
             diuers
             battels
             ,
             and
             slew
             with
             great
             slaughter
             many
             Philistines
             his
             enemies
             ;
             not
             onely
             before
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             was
             anointed
             King
             ,
             none
             preuailed
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             came
             vpon
             him
             stumbled
             and
             fell
             .
          
           
           
             Séeing
             then
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             and
             praier
             be
             approued
             of
             force
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             preuaile
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             obtaine
             his
             helpe
             and
             defence
             against
             wicked
             enemies
             &
             foes
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             assaile
             vs
             ,
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ;
             let
             vs
             imitate
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             fight
             with
             that
             assurance
             that
             Dauid
             did
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             still
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             prouidence
             and
             loue
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             without
             like
             enemies
             as
             Dauid
             in
             his
             time
             had
             ,
             though
             without
             cause
             .
          
           
             To
             relate
             all
             Dauids
             dangers
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             and
             deliueries
             ,
             battels
             and
             victories
             ,
             
             though
             profitable
             for
             our
             encouragement
             :
             yet
             might
             séeme
             tedious
             ,
             not
             altogether
             impertinent
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             is
             the
             loue
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             of
             God
             séene
             in
             defending
             and
             reléeuing
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             and
             his
             iust
             iudgements
             against
             wicked
             enemies
             of
             their
             stumbling
             and
             fals
             .
             Yet
             let
             his
             fa●th
             and
             constancy
             moue
             all
             faithfull
             men
             to
             imitate
             his
             vertues
             ;
             not
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             hée
             was
             a
             godly
             King
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             giues
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               was
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               heart
            
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             was
             so
             conformable
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             so
             framed
             by
             the
             grace
             
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             nature
             he
             was
             no
             better
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             than
             Saul
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             a
             King
             :
             But
             God
             so
             seasoned
             Dauids
             heart
             (
             of
             his
             owne
             frée
             mercy
             )
             that
             he
             obeyed
             and
             conformed
             his
             actions
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             had
             wrought
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             left
             Saul
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             :
             yet
             did
             not
             Dauid
             glory
             in
             any
             merit
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             the
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               whom
               thou
               choosest
               and
               causest
               to
               come
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               are
               strangers
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               belly
               haue
               they
               erred
               :
            
             Yet
             Saul
             after
             he
             was
             anointed
             King
             by
             
             Samuel
             ,
             was
             turned
             into
             another
             man
             ,
             and
             
               was
               numbred
               among
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             but
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Iudas
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             all
             that
             faithfully
             and
             constantly
             fly
             vnto
             him
             for
             succour
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               saluation
               belongeth
               vnto
               him
               alone
            
             ;
             not
             vnto
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             bée
             they
             neuer
             so
             strong
             in
             multitudes
             of
             armed
             men
             ,
             with
             shipping
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             military
             and
             warlike
             furniture
             ;
             but
             where
             Gods
             continuall
             blessing
             doth
             accompany
             a
             few
             ,
             they
             preuaile
             against
             many
             ;
             though
             sometimes
             God
             may
             suffer
             his
             owne
             dearest
             children
             to
             bée
             encountred
             and
             
             beaten
             by
             his
             owne
             and
             their
             enemies
             :
             Especially
             when
             they
             presume
             to
             stand
             too
             much
             vpon
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             as
             vpon
             allies
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             :
             preuailing
             with
             these
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             so
             glorified
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             by
             few
             ouercommeth
             a
             multitude
             :
             As
             when
             Dauid
             by
             a
             few
             slew
             two
             and
             twentie
             thousand
             Aramites
             :
             And
             Ioshua
             fiue
             combined
             Kings
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             the
             whole
             victory
             to
             bée
             ascribed
             to
             Ioshuahs
             forces
             ,
             but
             was
             himselfe
             the
             principall
             in
             the
             ouerthrow
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             aiding
             and
             directing
             Ioshuah
             ,
             but
             in
             powring
             downe
             haile-stones
             from
             heauen
             
             vpon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             wherby
             he
             slew
             more
             men
             than
             Ioshuahs
             Army
             did
             by
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             sometimes
             hée
             taketh
             to
             himselfe
             the
             whole
             praise
             of
             the
             victory
             ;
             as
             when
             Senacherib
             came
             against
             good
             Hezekiah
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             inuincible
             supposed
             Army
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Tartan
               Rabsaris
            
             ,
             and
             Rabsakeh
             ,
             railing
             vpon
             ,
             and
             threatning
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             God
             ,
             stiling
             himselfe
             
               the
               Great
               King
               of
               Ashur
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             thought
             God
             himselfe
             was
             not
             able
             to
             withstand
             ,
             flattering
             himselfe
             as
             proud
             Tyrants
             use
             to
             doe
             (
             as
             wée
             haue
             seene
             )
             that
             hée
             in
             despight
             of
             Hezekiahs
             God
             ,
             
             would
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ▪
             pretending
             that
             he
             came
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             some
             of
             late
             haue
             done
             )
             
               Are
               wee
               come
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               or
               doe
               wee
               this
               without
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Whereat
             Hezekiah
             ,
             in
             déed
             ,
             according
             to
             humane
             frailtie
             was
             afraid
             :
             But
             asking
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             faithfull
             praier
             (
             the
             best
             refuge
             and
             defence
             in
             danger
             )
             he
             became
             assured
             of
             Gods
             assistance
             and
             banisht
             feare
             .
             And
             that
             night
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             which
             that
             Tyrant
             blasphemed
             ,
             as
             not
             of
             power
             to
             resist
             him
             )
             sent
             his
             destroying
             Angell
             and
             slew
             Senacheribs
             army
             ,
             one
             hundred
             foure
             ▪
             score
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             men
             .
             
             We
             may
             not
             forget
             our
             like
             deliueries
             fresh
             in
             our
             memories
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             méere
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             superfluous
             to
             recount
             other
             famous
             Histories
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             for
             further
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             like
             danger
             are
             plentifull
             .
             Benadab
             ,
             that
             mightie
             King
             of
             Aram
             ,
             threatned
             Ahab
             King
             of
             Israel
             to
             depriue
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             that
             hée
             had
             ,
             of
             his
             Siluer
             and
             Gold
             ,
             of
             his
             Women
             and
             faire
             children
             :
             She
             wing
             hereby
             the
             insolency
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             securitie
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             carnall
             
             strength
             ,
             force
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             will
             dispose
             of
             the
             lands
             ,
             and
             share
             the
             possessions
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             Territories
             they
             thirst
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             their
             arriuall
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             victory
             were
             theirs
             before
             the
             incounter
             .
             As
             we
             with
             our
             eares
             haue
             heard
             that
             our
             enemies
             haue
             boasted
             ,
             through
             the
             false
             and
             forged
             benediction
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             deceiuer
             ,
             and
             yet
             taketh
             the
             falsly
             conceiued
             authority
             from
             heauen
             .
             But
             our
             God
             laughed
             their
             pride
             ,
             insolency
             ,
             and
             security
             to
             scorne
             ;
             taking
             our
             cause
             into
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             confounded
             their
             deuices
             ,
             daunted
             their
             hearts
             ,
             weakned
             their
             
             armes
             ,
             abandoned
             their
             Nauies
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ;
             euen
             as
             he
             gaue
             proud
             Benadab
             into
             Ahabs
             power
             ,
             though
             a
             wicked
             King
             and
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             therefore
             not
             for
             Ahabs
             sake
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             owne
             Names
             seke
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             peoples
             safety
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             his
             Omnipotent
             power
             in
             defending
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             confounding
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             .
             So
             that
             the
             truly
             faithful
             in
             God
             being
             threatned
             ,
             beset
             and
             besieged
             by
             wicked
             multitudes
             ,
             néed
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             :
             for
             though
             war
             be
             raised
             against
             them
             ;
             that
             God
             that
             defended
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Hezekias
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             haue
             truly
             called
             vpon
             him
             in
             like
             
             danger
             ,
             will
             as
             hée
             hath
             euer
             hitherunto
             ,
             defend
             vs.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             haue
             the
             God
             of
             Hosts
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             néed
             not
             to
             feare
             though
             Kings
             combine
             ,
             and
             people
             rage
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             eat
             vp
             their
             flesh
             .
             Onely
             let
             them
             liue
             godly
             ,
             pray
             faithfully
             ;
             and
             vse
             ordinary
             meanes
             lawfully
             :
             then
             if
             an
             Host
             pitch
             against
             them
             ,
             their
             hearts
             néed
             not
             be
             afraid
             though
             warre
             be
             raised
             against
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             sée
             the
             saluation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             fight
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
             fight
             euen
             against
             God
             himselfe
             :
             as
             Paul
             persecuting
             his
             children
             ,
             persecuted
             Christ.
             If
             therefore
             
             a
             mighty
             Host
             inuade
             vs
             ,
             we
             may
             boldly
             ,
             though
             in
             seeming
             weaknesse
             ,
             encounter
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             more
             with
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             séene
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
             God
             neuer
             faileth
             nor
             forsaketh
             his
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             forsake
             him
             :
             he
             leaueth
             them
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             leaue
             him
             .
          
           
             Infinite
             are
             the
             examples
             hereof
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             also
             produced
             ,
             further
             to
             confirme
             our
             assurance
             :
             And
             were
             it
             néedfull
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             inserted
             not
             a
             few
             examples
             of
             Gods
             like
             deliueries
             ,
             recorded
             in
             our
             owne
             Chronicles
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             own
             remembrances
             .
             But
             
             where
             Gods
             Spirit
             speaketh
             by
             the
             pens
             of
             Gods
             owne
             Secretaries
             ,
             there
             néed
             no
             humane
             testimonies
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             is
             still
             the
             same
             .
             He
             is
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             euer
             ;
             therefore
             may
             the
             man
             that
             is
             godly
             ,
             assure
             himselfe
             with
             holy
             
               Dauid
               :
               If
               an
               Host
               of
               enemies
               pitch
               against
               him
               ,
               his
               heart
               need
               not
               bee
               afraid
               ,
               though
               war
               be
               raised
               against
               him
               he
               may
               trust
               in
               this
               ;
               That
               when
               the
               wicked
               ,
               euen
               his
               enemies
               and
               his
               foes
               come
               vpon
               him
               to
               eat
               vp
               his
               flesh
               ,
               they
               shall
               stumble
               and
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Praier
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               defend
               vs
               from
               our
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               O
               Holy
               and
               most
               mightie
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               who
               dwellest
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               and
               yet
               art
               thou
               absolute
               also
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               gouerning
               ;
               guiding
               ,
               directing
               ,
               and
               protecting
               ,
               those
               that
               feare
               thy
               name
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               need
               not
               feare
               the
               power
               or
               malice
               of
               whatsoeuer
               aduersaries
               ;
               for
               saluation
               belongeth
               vnto
               thee
               alone
               ,
               and
               thy
               blessing
               is
               euermore
               vpon
               them
               that
               faithfully
               depend
               vpon
               thee
               :
               Therefore
               (
               Lord
               )
               though
               we
               be
               weake
               in
               power
               ,
               ignorant
               
               in
               carnall
               policies
               ,
               destitute
               of
               humane
               aid
               ,
               and
               beset
               with
               enemies
               ,
               who
               raise
               deadly
               warre
               against
               vs
               ,
               confirme
               our
               faith
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               strong
               ;
               yea
               ,
               stronger
               than
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               wiser
               than
               our
               most
               politicke
               and
               subtill
               aduersaries
               ;
               and
               shall
               be
               either
               able
               to
               withstand
               their
               violence
               ,
               or
               escape
               their
               mischiefes
               :
               though
               we
               haue
               no
               other
               defence
               but
               thy
               prouidence
               ,
               no
               other
               armour
               but
               thy
               loue
               ;
               no
               other
               weapons
               but
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               feare
               of
               thy
               name
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               defence
               will
               we
               trust
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               saluation
               will
               we
               reioyce
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               confidence
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               come
               we
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               powring
               
               out
               our
               hearts
               before
               thee
               ;
               not
               because
               thou
               knowest
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               because
               thou
               knowest
               them
               ;
               therefore
               come
               we
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               bee
               pleased
               to
               remoue
               our
               feare
               ,
               and
               ease
               our
               griefe
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               strengthned
               and
               confirmed
               in
               a
               liuely
               ,
               assurance
               of
               our
               safetie
               and
               saluation
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               defence
               against
               these
               our
               enemies
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               none
               besides
               thee
               that
               can
               deliuer
               vs.
               
            
             
               Remember
               Lord
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               thou
               vouchsafedst
               to
               our
               faithfull
               fore-fathers
               of
               old
               ,
               how
               thou
               deliueredst
               them
               from
               their
               enemies
               when
               they
               cried
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Heare
               vs
               we
               pray
               thee
               ,
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               for
               vaine
               is
               the
               helpe
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Turne
               our
               feare
               into
               assurance
               of
               thy
               fauour
               and
               helpe
               ;
               our
               mourning
               into
               reioycing
               in
               thee
               .
               Loose
               our
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               gird
               vs
               againe
               with
               gladnesse
               :
               let
               not
               our
               sinnes
               hinder
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               pray
               thee
               to
               turne
               the
               counsell
               of
               our
               wicked
               aduersaries
               into
               foolishnesse
               ,
               their
               strength
               into
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               into
               despaire
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               high
               and
               mightie
               ,
               louing
               vnto
               those
               that
               feare
               thee
               ,
               helpfull
               vnto
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               terrible
               God
               vnto
               them
               that
               despise
               thee
               or
               thine
               ;
               What
               Tyrant
               can
               stand
               
               before
               thee
               ?
               What
               King
               can
               encounter
               thee
               ,
               or
               take
               thy
               children
               out
               of
               thy
               hands
               ?
               Pharaoh
               could
               not
               detaine
               Israell
               ,
               when
               thou
               wouldest
               transplant
               them
               :
               Saul
               could
               not
               hurt
               Dauid
               ,
               thou
               defending
               him
               .
               Senacherib
               could
               not
               haue
               his
               desire
               against
               Hez●kias
               ,
               thou
               fighting
               for
               him
               ;
               our
               enemies
               could
               not
               hurt
               vs
               ,
               thou
               curbing
               them
               .
               O
               shew
               thy selfe
               now
               as
               thou
               hast
               euer
               done
               ,
               our
               defender
               .
            
             
               With
               speed
               ,
               O'Lord
               ,
               reforme
               all
               our
               imperfections
               ,
               couer
               the
               multitude
               of
               our
               grosse
               and
               fearefull
               sins
               ,
               which
               call
               for
               enemies
               ,
               and
               other
               punishments
               in
               thy
               iustice
               to
               
               be
               inflicted
               vpon
               vs
               :
               Turne
               thou
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               returne
               vnto
               thee
               :
               Let
               our
               repentance
               appeare
               by
               the
               mortification
               of
               our
               sinfull
               desires
               :
               Humble
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               humbled
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               in
               compassion
               pardon
               vs
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               fauour
               compasse
               vs
               about
               ,
               as
               with
               ▪
               a
               shield
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               bee
               our
               refuge
               in
               our
               greatest
               danger
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               God
               besides
               thee
               ,
               no
               help
               but
               of
               thee
               :
               Thou
               alone
               art
               able
               to
               command
               an
               Hoste
               of
               Angels
               from
               heauen
               ,
               to
               attend
               and
               guard
               vs
               :
               Twentie
               thousand
               thousand
               Angels
               canst
               thou
               send
               from
               heauen
               to
               defend
               vs
               ,
               thy selfe
               the
               chiefe
               Leader
               of
               that
               celestiall
               
               army
               :
               whereof
               one
               of
               them
               is
               sufficient
               to
               confound
               a
               million
               of
               thine
               and
               our
               wicked
               enemies
               when
               they
               assaile
               vs
               to
               cat
               vp
               our
               flesh
               ;
               thou
               in
               a
               moment
               canst
               make
               them
               to
               stumble
               and
               fall
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               is
               man
               ?
               Or
               what
               is
               the
               force
               of
               Princes
               ,
               when
               thou
               takest
               part
               against
               them
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               them
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               defend
               ?
               Therefore
               cast
               we
               our
               burden
               and
               care
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               care
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               O
               send
               therefore
               from
               heauen
               and
               saue
               vs
               ;
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               for
               we
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
               And
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               will
               wee
               shelter
               our
               
               selues
               ,
               vntill
               our
               enemies
               bee
               either
               conuerted
               or
               confounded
               .
               Then
               shall
               we
               praise
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               left
               vs
               as
               a
               prey
               vnto
               the
               will
               of
               our
               enemies
               :
               and
               though
               we
               walke
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               troubles
               ,
               yet
               we
               know
               and
               are
               assured
               that
               thou
               wilt
               take
               a
               conuenient
               time
               to
               finish
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               absolute
               deliuery
               :
               For
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               thy
               power
               ,
               endure
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
               Preserue
               vs
               therefore
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               from
               these
               cruell
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               shall
               bee
               thine
               ,
               the
               comfort
               ours
               .
               And
               the
               example
               of
               thy
               so
               fatherly
               protecting
               vs
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               motiue
               to
               others
               in
               like
               
               danger
               to
               call
               vpon
               thee
               .
               So
               be
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               4.
               
            
             
               One
               thing
               haue
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               will
               require
               ,
               euen
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               to
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               visit
               his
               temple
               .
            
          
           
             GReat
             is
             the
             difference
             betwéene
             the
             worldling
             &
             the
             true
             Christian
             ;
             betwéene
             a
             carnall
             and
             a
             spirituall
             minded
             
             man
             :
             The
             one
             coueteth
             to
             dwell
             and
             to
             haue
             his
             continuall
             abode
             here
             below
             ,
             the
             other
             soareth
             and
             aspireth
             vpward
             :
             the
             one
             resembleth
             the
             Swine
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Eagle
             :
             the
             one
             is
             neuer
             satisfied
             with
             earthly
             and
             carnall
             things
             ,
             for
             hee
             hath
             as
             many
             desires
             as
             he
             hath
             senses
             ,
             and
             euery
             pleasing
             thing
             that
             offereth
             it selfe
             to
             any
             of
             them
             he
             coueteth
             ,
             for
             euery
             sense
             hath
             its
             particular
             delights
             :
             as
             many
             senses
             so
             many
             fantasies
             numberlesse
             ,
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             can
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             carual
             man
             ingrosseth
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             vanities
             it
             apprehendeth
             ,
             the
             more
             desire
             increaseth
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             
               the
               eye
               is
               neuer
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               nor
               the
               care
               with
               hearing
            
             pleasing
             things
             .
             But
             the
             spirituall
             minded
             desireth
             onely
             one
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             saluation
             and
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             .
             And
             therefore
             holy
             Dauid
             desired
             (
             as
             all
             true
             Christians
             ought
             )
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             for
             this
             only
             one
             thing
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Bershaba
             the
             wife
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             mother
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             desired
             but
             one
             thing
             of
             her
             sonne
             ,
             and
             hee
             promised
             her
             faire
             ,
             but
             performed
             it
             not
             according
             to
             her
             desire
             .
             But
             Dauid
             the
             father
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             desired
             one
             thing
             which
             hée
             longed
             for
             ,
             of
             a
             King
             greater
             
             than
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             far
             greater
             moment
             than
             was
             Bershabaes
             ,
             and
             his
             Petition
             was
             accepted
             :
             both
             their
             Petitions
             séemed
             to
             procéed
             of
             loue
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             issues
             was
             great
             ;
             the
             one
             procured
             hatred
             and
             death
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             most
             blessed
             successe
             .
             Shée
             made
             her
             request
             to
             man
             ,
             in
             whom
             to
             put
             confidence
             is
             vaine
             .
             He
             made
             his
             request
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             mercy
             and
             truth
             .
             To
             whom
             also
             Salomon
             made
             one
             especiall
             request
             ,
             only
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             obtained
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             many
             earthly
             blessings
             which
             he
             asked
             not
             .
             So
             bountifull
             
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             wée
             aske
             that
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             namely
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             adde
             blessing
             vpon
             blessing
             ,
             though
             we
             aske
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             Dauids
             only
             Petition
             was
             ,
             y
             t
             
               he
               might
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               :
            
             A
             blessed
             (
             yet
             a
             strange
             )
             request
             of
             a
             King
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             who
             might
             thinke
             Dauid
             not
             to
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             some
             ambitious
             and
             carnall
             polititians
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             Kings
             Courts
             to
             take
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             than
             to
             bee
             restrained
             in
             a
             Temple
             for
             a
             day
             .
             And
             Dauid
             being
             a
             
             King
             ,
             might
             haue
             retired
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             haue
             taken
             what
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             hee
             would
             ;
             hauing
             a
             Kingdome
             to
             supply
             whatsoeuer
             might
             haue
             pleased
             any
             of
             his
             senses
             .
             But
             these
             delights
             hée
             found
             not
             answerable
             to
             his
             affection
             ,
             which
             was
             seasoned
             from
             aboue
             ,
             hauing
             tasted
             so
             swéetly
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             Iehouah
             ,
             who
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             made
             him
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             so
             often
             deliuered
             him
             from
             his
             enemies
             ;
             he
             had
             rather
             bée
             conuersant
             with
             him
             in
             his
             house
             one
             day
             ,
             than
             a
             thousand
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Saul
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             owne
             Court
             among
             his
             Gallants
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             would
             
             choose
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             doorekéeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             command
             an
             earthly
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             heauenly
             exercises
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             glorious
             estate
             indéed
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             farre
             more
             glorious
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             King.
             He
             is
             Gods
             Uice-gerent
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             wherein
             God
             in
             his
             prouidence
             hath
             set
             him
             ;
             yet
             must
             he
             looke
             to
             haue
             some
             discontents
             mixt
             with
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             necessary
             too
             ;
             otherwise
             greatnesse
             might
             cause
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             former
             examples
             haue
             discouered
             .
             And
             therefore
             did
             God
             visit
             Dauid
             
             (
             chosen
             after
             his
             own
             heart
             )
             with
             many
             troubles
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             not
             be
             vnmindfull
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             &
             whence
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             estate
             God
             had
             raised
             him
             to
             that
             place
             of
             eminence
             :
             and
             that
             hée
             should
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             defend
             his
             people
             ,
             cherishing
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             chastising
             the
             euill
             .
             And
             therefore
             was
             Dauid
             to
             forward
             in
             calling
             his
             people
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             leader
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             so
             sincere
             a
             desire
             ,
             that
             hée
             requested
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             hee
             might
             dwell
             therein
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
             haue
             frée
             liberty
             often
             to
             visit
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             and
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             This
             desire
             is
             commonly
             the
             last
             and
             least
             in
             great
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             though
             no
             doubt
             they
             desire
             (
             as
             Balaam
             did
             )
             to
             die
             (
             when
             necessity
             requireth
             )
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             greater
             glory
             would
             it
             be
             vnto
             them
             if
             they
             would
             practice
             (
             while
             they
             haue
             time
             )
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             as
             they
             seldome
             doe
             ;
             yet
             few
             or
             none
             ,
             of
             whatsoeuer
             quality
             are
             so
             irreligious
             in
             shew
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             looke
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             peraduenture
             once
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             twice
             in
             a
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             peraduenture
             thinke
             it
             
             long
             ,
             as
             loth
             to
             spare
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             delights
             or
             profits
             to
             liue
             a
             whole
             day
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             Some
             would
             thinke
             it
             as
             hard
             a
             taske
             as
             the
             bondage
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             or
             the
             captiuity
             of
             Babylon
             .
             But
             blessed
             bée
             God
             ,
             some
             there
             are
             that
             haue
             Dauids
             desire
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             dwell
             really
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             to
             bee
             comfortably
             conuersant
             among
             Gods
             people
             ,
             in
             hearing
             God
             speake
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             speake
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             that
             great
             men
             should
             principally
             desire
             for
             their
             example
             in
             well
             doing
             much
             moueth
             inferiours
             
             to
             imitation
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             commonly
             obserued
             ,
             that
             example
             doth
             draw
             more
             to
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             than
             documents
             or
             dehortations
             .
             The
             godly
             life
             of
             a
             great
             man
             is
             as
             a
             Towre
             séene
             a
             far
             ,
             and
             many
             especially
             his
             followers
             will
             imitate
             his
             steps
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             euen
             that
             shew
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             a
             good
             motiue
             to
             others
             to
             liue
             godly
             indéed
             :
             and
             as
             a
             good
             life
             giues
             comfort
             &
             encouragement
             to
             others
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             so
             the
             president
             of
             euill
             makes
             many
             euill
             .
             If
             greatnesse
             and
             goodnes
             goe
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             swéetest
             consort
             y
             t
             a
             mortall
             man
             can
             make
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             contrary
             as
             harsh
             &
             hellish
             .
          
           
           
             This
             holy
             desire
             of
             Dauid
             was
             not
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             for
             hée
             speakes
             of
             the
             time
             past
             .
             
               I
               desired
            
             ,
             which
             implies
             a
             continuall
             inward
             Petition
             ;
             and
             argues
             his
             constancy
             in
             desiring
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             often
             in
             such
             straits
             and
             distresses
             as
             he
             could
             not
             visit
             the
             materiall
             temple
             as
             he
             desired
             ;
             yet
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             he
             was
             driuen
             by
             the
             malice
             and
             rage
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             euen
             there
             found
             Bethel
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             Ziph
             ,
             in
             the
             holds
             of
             Engedy
             ,
             in
             Maan
             and
             Gath
             ,
             vncoth
             and
             solitary
             places
             :
             hee
             found
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             euen
             in
             his
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             for
             where
             God
             is
             present
             there
             
             is
             his
             Temple
             .
             In
             the
             Lions
             den
             Daniel
             found
             him
             ;
             in
             the
             Furnace
             the
             
               three
               children
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Dungeon
             
               Ieremy
               ;
               in
            
             the
             Prison
             Peter
             ;
             vnder
             the
             stones
             Stephen
             ;
             in
             
               Sodom
               Lot
            
             ;
             in
             the
             floud
             Noah
             :
             God
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             where
             hée
             is
             called
             vpon
             faithfully
             .
          
           
             Euery
             faithfull
             childe
             of
             God
             is
             alwaies
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             where
             Dauid
             desired
             so
             earnestly
             to
             dwell
             :
             yet
             though
             he
             found
             God
             euery
             where
             where
             he
             called
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             bée
             conuersant
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             materiall
             temple
             where
             the
             children
             of
             God
             did
             assemble
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             his
             
             Word
             :
             and
             though
             he
             were
             their
             King
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             disparagement
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             accompany
             his
             subiects
             (
             according
             to
             conueniencie
             )
             in
             the
             holy
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             :
             whereof
             being
             preuented
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             hée
             complaineth
             that
             hée
             was
             as
             a
             
               Pelican
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               Owle
               in
               the
               Desert
               :
            
             And
             déemed
             the
             Sparrow
             more
             happy
             than
             he
             ,
             because
             that
             silly
             Bird
             could
             at
             all
             times
             resort
             vnto
             that
             holy
             place
             to
             which
             he
             could
             not
             come
             .
          
           
             Lord
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               who
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               rest
               in
               thy
               holy
               
               Mountaine
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             shall
             worthily
             enter
             into
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             and
             behold
             thy
             beauty
             ?
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             God
             is
             holy
             and
             requireth
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             walking
             vprightly
             in
             a
             liuely
             faith
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             to
             frequent
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             accompany
             the
             congregation
             in
             prayer
             ,
             praising
             of
             God
             and
             hearing
             his
             Word
             :
             yet
             all
             come
             not
             with
             that
             holy
             desire
             that
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             nor
             qualified
             as
             Dauid
             was
             :
             yet
             hée
             that
             is
             vnprepared
             to
             day
             may
             bée
             fit
             to
             morrow
             ,
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             as
             a
             Net
             ,
             and
             often
             
             times
             catcheth
             men
             ere
             they
             bee
             aware
             :
             therefore
             ought
             all
             men
             to
             desire
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             to
             visit
             Gods
             Temple
             ,
             where
             this
             Net
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             spread
             ;
             for
             being
             once
             taken
             ,
             hee
             will
             then
             with
             Dauid
             require
             that
             
               one
               thing
            
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             often
             to
             visit
             his
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             did
             not
             onely
             make
             a
             bare
             request
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             did
             euen
             presse
             him
             ,
             hée
             required
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             béen
             familiar
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             faithfull
             may
             vse
             a
             holy
             familiarity
             with
             God
             in
             their
             prayers
             )
             praying
             God
             to
             afford
             him
             that
             blessing
             of
             blessings
             ,
             
             as
             to
             admit
             him
             into
             his
             holy
             presence
             ,
             wherein
             is
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
            
             ,
             and
             
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               euermore
            
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             day
             a
             moneth
             or
             a
             yéere
             ,
             as
             worldlings
             haue
             ,
             and
             then
             perish
             ,
             but
             begun
             here
             and
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             end
             .
          
           
             To
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Iehouah
             ,
             is
             to
             dwell
             &
             abide
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             sanctifying
             grace
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             his
             diuine
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             practice
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             prayer
             ;
             and
             to
             beare
             about
             vs
             the
             markes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             patient
             vndergoing
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             in
             continuall
             exercise
             
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             :
             whosoeuer
             is
             in
             this
             case
             is
             safe
             in
             the
             holy
             Temple
             of
             God
             as
             in
             a
             safe
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             our
             conquering
             Christ
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Temple
             ,
             neither
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             which
             hands
             cannot
             pull
             downe
             :
             Out
             of
             which
             are
             barred
             all
             such
             as
             trust
             in
             lying
             miracles
             ,
             and
             workes
             that
             cannot
             profit
             such
             as
             steale
             ,
             commit
             idolatry
             ,
             adultery
             ;
             such
             as
             sweare
             falsly
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             false
             gods
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             God
             after
             a
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             Though
             these
             stand
             in
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             ,
             or
             seclude
             themselues
             in
             Cloisters
             ,
             in
             séeming
             deuotion
             to
             sequester
             themselues
             from
             the
             world
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             commit
             many
             barbarous
             sinnes
             and
             grosse
             impieties
             ,
             thinking
             themselues
             safe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             a
             confessory
             penance
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             onely
             not
             heare
             them
             but
             reiect
             them
             &
             their
             prayers
             ,
             for
             they
             seeme
             religious
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             obedient
             to
             God
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             faithfull
             and
             are
             not
             :
             but
             are
             méere
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             resorting
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             commit
             rather
             sacrilege
             than
             offer
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
             These
             visit
             not
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             rather
             defile
             if
             with
             their
             counterfeit
             holinesse
             ,
             who
             would
             séeme
             in
             shew
             Saints
             ,
             but
             in
             heart
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             cry
             they
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             farre
             from
             being
             members
             of
             it
             .
             So
             many
             séeming-good
             Christians
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Preach
               ,
               Preach
            
             ,
             and
             séeme
             neuer
             satisfied
             with
             Sermons
             ;
             this
             desire
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             their
             hearts
             desire
             it
             to
             profit
             and
             practise
             the
             word
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             but
             to
             séeme
             religious
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             retaine
             their
             corrupt
             desires
             ,
             if
             they
             amend
             not
             their
             waies
             and
             their
             workes
             ,
             séeme
             they
             neuer
             so
             holy
             they
             
             are
             but
             Hypocrites
             :
             for
             this
             is
             to
             bée
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Word
             preached
             ,
             to
             learne
             &
             
               to
               execute
               iudgement
               ,
               not
               to
               oppresse
               the
               poore
               nor
               the
               stranger
               ,
               the
               fatherlesse
               nor
               the
               Widow
               ,
               not
               to
               deceiue
               nor
               to
               walke
               after
               other
               gods
               ,
               after
               riches
               and
               pleasures
               .
            
             If
             this
             fruit
             of
             hearing
             appeare
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             family
             and
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             
               dwell
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               and
               rest
               securely
               vpon
               his
               holy
               Mountaine
               ,
            
             for
             they
             are
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             iust
             :
             but
             
               there
               is
               a
               generation
            
             (
             saith
             
               Salomon
               )
               that
               are
               pure
               in
               their
               owne
               conceits
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               washed
               from
               
               their
               filthinesse
               :
               they
               follow
               the
               deuices
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
            
             And
             assume
             vnto
             themselues
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             sincere
             truth
             :
             but
             as
             God
             abhorreth
             all
             sacrifices
             of
             vncleane
             things
             :
             so
             doth
             hee
             all
             counterfeit
             showes
             of
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             God
             admitteth
             not
             sinners
             ;
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             his
             holy
             presence
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             dwell
             in
             his
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             séeme
             to
             honour
             him
             with
             their
             lips
             :
             He
             detesteth
             their
             forged
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             praiers
             are
             abhominable
             ,
             though
             they
             pertake
             of
             
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             performe
             outwardly
             other
             diuine
             duties
             :
             Hee
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             behold
             they
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             his
             seuere
             and
             fierce
             countenance
             is
             bent
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             desire
             with
             the
             like
             affection
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             his
             Temple
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             enuiteth
             and
             willeth
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             louingly
             embraceth
             them
             .
             They
             come
             not
             for
             a
             spirt
             and
             away
             ,
             but
             desire
             to
             make
             their
             continuall
             abode
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             still
             behold
             his
             beautie
             and
             his
             glory
             ;
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             
             and
             mercies
             towards
             them
             ,
             shewed
             in
             his
             word
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             more
             swéet
             and
             amiable
             to
             the
             cies
             of
             their
             sanctified
             soules
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             beautifull
             feature
             of
             Angels
             .
             This
             most
             heauenly
             beauty
             Dauid
             desired
             to
             sée
             ,
             &
             saw
             it
             ;
             as
             Paul
             teacheth
             ,
             saying
             ;
             That
             
               God
               cōmanded
               the
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               euen
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               might
               shine
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             whose
             glory
             we
             sée
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             wherein
             
               he
               declareth
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               vpon
               the
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               prepared
               vnto
               glory
               .
            
             This
             glory
             the
             more
             
             the
             spirituall
             man
             beholdeth
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             he
             moued
             with
             desire
             to
             sée
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             can
             neuer
             be
             sufficiently
             filled
             with
             that
             heauenly
             Contemplation
             .
             Much
             were
             the
             Disciples
             moued
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             Christs
             transfigured
             glory
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             they
             desired
             to
             haue
             enioyed
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             still
             ,
             so
             glorious
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             minds
             were
             euen
             rauisht
             with
             the
             beauty
             thereof
             .
             So
             Dauid
             desired
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             ,
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             reuealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             God
             is
             duly
             and
             truly
             called
             vpon
             by
             a
             holy
             Congregation
             ,
             there
             appeareth
             the
             glory
             and
             beauty
             of
             Iehouah
             .
             There
             is
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             Iacob
             :
             whose
             glory
             filleth
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             the
             faithfull
             man
             séeth
             with
             a
             spirituall
             eye
             ;
             but
             the
             carnall
             man
             ,
             though
             bodily
             present
             in
             the
             same
             Temple
             ,
             apprehendeth
             it
             not
             .
             As
             when
             Paul
             was
             conuerted
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             shine
             vpon
             him
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             iournied
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             néere
             him
             ,
             saw
             nothing
             .
             So
             that
             God
             is
             onely
             séene
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             hée
             pleaseth
             to
             reueale
             himselfe
             .
          
           
           
             This
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             shineth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             elect
             children
             ,
             by
             the
             reuelation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             none
             séeth
             but
             themselues
             .
             And
             they
             take
             such
             sweet
             delight
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             receiue
             in
             their
             soules
             the
             very
             
               Impression
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
               :
            
             euen
             as
             Moses
             receiued
             thorow
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             vpon
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             his
             countenance
             ,
             such
             an
             impression
             of
             that
             glory
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             behold
             with
             their
             eies
             the
             glory
             
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
          
           
             What
             remaineth
             then
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             neglect
             not
             the
             continuall
             visitation
             of
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             accompany
             the
             Congregation
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             that
             heauenly
             Word
             ,
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             for
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             him
             praise
             for
             his
             benefits
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             open
             our
             spirituall
             eies
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             euen
             here
             behold
             his
             beautie
             ,
             and
             bee
             hereafter
             pertakers
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               Praier
               for
               spirituall
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               our
               holy
               desires
               to
               visit
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               him
               .
            
             
               O
               Gracious
               Lord
               God
               ,
               most
               louing
               ,
               who
               reiectest
               none
               that
               come
               vnto
               thee
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ;
               and
               none
               can
               come
               vnto
               thee
               vnlesse
               thou
               call
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               thy
               inward
               Grace
               as
               by
               thy
               outward
               Word
               :
               Vouchsafe
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               thy
               Grace
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               strengthned
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               in
               
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               my
               heart
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               whole
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               may
               bee
               kept
               blamelesse
               ,
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               For
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               I
               am
               by
               nature
               ,
               a
               man
               vnworthy
               to
               enter
               vnder
               thy
               roofe
               ,
               or
               to
               presse
               into
               the
               place
               where
               thine
               honour
               dwelleth
               .
            
             
               For
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               that
               louest
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               acceptest
               of
               such
               as
               are
               of
               cleane
               hearts
               ,
               and
               whose
               conuersations
               are
               vpright
               before
               thee
               :
               but
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               and
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               ;
               Cleanse
               me
               therefore
               ,
               O
               gracious
               Lord
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               fit
               to
               approach
               
               thine
               holy
               Temple
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thy
               beautie
               ,
               and
               behold
               thy
               glory
               .
               Open
               mine
               eares
               that
               I
               may
               heare
               ;
               prepare
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               may
               vnderstand
               what
               thou
               teachest
               in
               thy
               word
               :
               Enlighten
               mine
               inward
               eies
               ,
               the
               eies
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thee
               ,
               and
               take
               comfort
               in
               thy
               presence
               .
               And
               open
               my
               lips
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               speake
               vnto
               thee
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               answer
               mee
               againe
               in
               loue
               .
               Teach
               mee
               that
               celestiall
               language
               ,
               that
               may
               moue
               thee
               to
               heare
               me
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               booteth
               it
               me
               to
               come
               into
               thy
               house
               with
               deafe
               eares
               ,
               not
               to
               heare
               thee
               ?
               without
               attention
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               thee
               ?
               mute
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               
               able
               to
               speake
               vnto
               thee
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               I
               know
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               that
               thou
               hearest
               them
               that
               cannot
               speake
               ,
               and
               thou
               teachest
               them
               that
               vnderstand
               not
               ;
               and
               thou
               openest
               the
               eies
               of
               them
               that
               see
               not
               :
               such
               is
               thy
               loue
               towards
               vs
               ,
               as
               thou
               acceptest
               euen
               of
               the
               language
               of
               heartie
               sighes
               ,
               whither
               they
               be
               for
               sinne
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               spirituall
               graces
               :
               Thou
               knowest
               the
               inward
               desires
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               tending
               to
               good
               or
               euill
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               that
               any
               corruption
               lurketh
               in
               my
               defiled
               heart
               ,
               to
               keepe
               out
               that
               blessed
               guest
               thy
               Spirit
               .
               I
               cannot
               of
               my selfe
               abandon
               corruption
               :
               I
               cannot
               of
               
               my selfe
               so
               mortifie
               my
               sinne
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               dregges
               therefore
               will
               still
               remaine
               .
               But
               cast
               me
               not
               out
               of
               thine
               holy
               Temple
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ,
               admit
               to
               visit
               thy
               Temple
               ,
               to
               heare
               thy
               Word
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               learne
               to
               liue
               more
               and
               more
               obediently
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             
               Make
               thou
               my
               heart
               cleane
               and
               I
               shall
               bee
               all
               cleane
               ;
               so
               shall
               I
               visit
               thine
               house
               to
               honour
               thee
               ,
               and
               comfort
               my selfe
               by
               thy
               holy
               presence
               ,
               and
               shall
               take
               spirituall
               pleasure
               in
               thy
               beautie
               ,
               and
               be
               finally
               pertaker
               of
               thy
               glory
               .
            
             
               Thou
               louest
               righteousnesse
               ,
               O
               make
               me
               righteous
               :
               Thou
               hatest
               iniquity
               ,
               abandon
               my
               
               sinnes
               :
               Knit
               my
               heart
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               both
               feare
               and
               loue
               thy
               name
               .
               Giue
               me
               a
               holy
               desire
               to
               seeke
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               thee
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               with
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               for
               thou
               art
               euery
               where
               to
               be
               found
               .
               And
               where
               thou
               art
               ,
               there
               is
               thy
               house
               ;
               for
               thou
               dwellest
               not
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               them
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               Turne
               thy
               face
               vnto
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy
               face
               I
               seeke
               :
               Shew
               me
               thy
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               and
               change
               mee
               into
               thine
               owne
               Image
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               
               the
               same
               Spirit
               admit
               me
               continually
               to
               visit
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             
               Make
               my
               heart
               stable
               and
               vnblameable
               before
               thee
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               serue
               thee
               with
               a
               sincere
               and
               pure
               heart
               ,
               and
               conscience
               vndefiled
               :
               That
               I
               come
               not
               into
               thine
               house
               onely
               to
               seeme
               religious
               ,
               but
               in
               true
               faith
               and
               due
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               giue
               thou
               a
               blessing
               vnto
               my
               godly
               desires
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               5.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shall
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               Pauilion
               shall
               he
               hide
               mee
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             very
             name
             of
             Trouble
             is
             fearefull
             to
             a
             worldly
             man
             ,
             for
             he
             loues
             pleasure
             &
             ease
             ,
             and
             when
             trouble
             commeth
             ,
             he
             is
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             deaths
             doore
             :
             but
             the
             true
             childe
             of
             God
             being
             fore-warned
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             will
             liue
             godly
             ,
             he
             must
             looke
             for
             
             and
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             suffer
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             in
             this
             life
             :
             Trouble
             therefore
             doth
             little
             or
             nothing
             moue
             him
             when
             it
             commeth
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             first
             entred
             into
             the
             schoole
             of
             christianity
             ,
             he
             learned
             that
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             could
             not
             stand
             together
             with
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             enmity
             betwéene
             the
             children
             of
             God
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             no
             agréement
             ;
             And
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             good
             are
             most
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             worldlings
             prosper
             most
             :
             The
             first
             are
             innocent
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             neither
             gall
             nor
             bitternesse
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             couetous
             ,
             
             so
             are
             they
             commonly
             proud
             and
             enuious
             .
             The
             first
             is
             commonly
             iniured
             ,
             and
             beares
             it
             with
             patience
             :
             the
             other
             triumphs
             ouer
             them
             that
             resist
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             haue
             onely
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             recourse
             vnto
             God
             ,
             whose
             they
             are
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             he
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             will
             be
             their
             defence
             ,
             and
             
               hide
               them
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             which
             was
             onely
             godly
             Dauids
             refuge
             ,
             being
             often
             and
             many
             waies
             afflicted
             ,
             as
             at
             large
             before
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             God
             sendeth
             affliction
             vpon
             his
             owne
             dearest
             children
             ,
             when
             oftentimes
             he
             letteth
             the
             wicked
             goe
             frée
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             God
             vniust
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             
             partiall
             ,
             in
             sparing
             the
             euill
             ,
             and
             punishing
             the
             good
             .
             Hée
             hath
             his
             ends
             in
             both
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             heauenly
             wisdome
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deale
             with
             both
             .
             And
             he
             that
             séemeth
             most
             to
             be
             spared
             ,
             and
             thinkes
             himselfe
             in
             best
             case
             ,
             is
             in
             greatest
             danger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             séemeth
             in
             most
             danger
             ,
             is
             néerest
             greatest
             happinesse
             :
             Howsoeuer
             indiscréet
             men
             measure
             their
             felicity
             by
             this
             worlds
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             fréedome
             from
             troubles
             ;
             and
             censure
             the
             dearest
             children
             of
             God
             to
             be
             surely
             out
             of
             his
             fauour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             manifold
             afflictions
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             sée
             that
             the
             simple
             nurse
             ,
             though
             
             she
             loue
             her
             Infant
             neuer
             so
             dearely
             ,
             she
             will
             weane
             it
             from
             the
             breast
             by
             some
             bitter
             thing
             ,
             when
             she
             thinkes
             her
             milke
             not
             good
             for
             the
             childe
             ;
             And
             that
             a
             Father
             ,
             if
             he
             loue
             his
             childe
             ,
             will
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
             restraine
             him
             from
             things
             dangerous
             .
             And
             thinke
             they
             ,
             that
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             thinkes
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             weane
             his
             owne
             children
             from
             this
             hurtfull
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             perish
             not
             with
             worldlings
             ?
             But
             when
             he
             striketh
             the
             wicked
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             as
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             perpetuall
             sorrowes
             ,
             by
             whose
             seuere
             punishments
             here
             ,
             his
             owne
             children
             may
             bee
             terrified
             
             from
             committing
             like
             sins
             ,
             by
             example
             of
             their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               that
               will
               liue
               godly
               must
               suffer
               affliction
            
             ;
             yet
             not
             aboue
             their
             strength
             ,
             for
             God
             putteth
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             moderate
             and
             mitigate
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             burden
             .
             The
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             of
             the
             faithfull
             séeme
             more
             intolerable
             to
             the
             beholders
             ,
             then
             to
             themselues
             that
             seele
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             liuely
             faith
             and
             constancy
             to
             beare
             them
             :
             Great
             and
             many
             are
             the
             troubles
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             but
             God
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             all
             .
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               hides
               them
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               
               Pauilion
               shall
               he
               hide
               them
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               .
            
             He
             hid
             Dauid
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             Moses
             from
             Pharaohs
             murderers
             :
             his
             Tabernacle
             is
             alwaies
             open
             to
             entertaine
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             troubles
             fly
             for
             shelter
             to
             him
             :
             His
             fauour
             is
             the
             Rocke
             that
             cannot
             be
             mooued
             ;
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             the
             mountaine
             of
             their
             rest
             and
             refuge
             .
          
           
             Troubles
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             then
             commeth
             comfort
             ;
             therefore
             doe
             the
             children
             of
             God
             with
             patience
             ,
             great
             alacritie
             and
             ioy
             vndergoe
             them
             .
             But
             contrary
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             here
             short
             and
             momentany
             ;
             but
             the●r
             future
             miserie
             
             shall
             haue
             no
             end
             .
          
           
             Séeing
             then
             that
             no
             man
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             Gods
             dearest
             children
             ,
             can
             liue
             here
             in
             this
             earthly
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             looke
             for
             and
             endure
             troubles
             :
             Who
             will
             not
             then
             prepare
             himselfe
             with
             constancy
             and
             patience
             to
             embrace
             them
             when
             they
             came
             ?
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             godly
             Dauid
             ,
             hath
             assured
             the
             poore
             oppressed
             &
             afflicted
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             neuer
             to
             be
             forgotten
             :
             Their
             hope
             shall
             not
             perish
             for
             euer
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             not
             an
             idle
             obseruer
             ,
             or
             a
             carelesse
             spectator
             of
             the
             afflictions
             and
             miseries
             ▪
             of
             those
             that
             are
             his
             :
             Though
             
             he
             suffer
             thē
             to
             be
             oppressed
             long
             ;
             as
             some
             with
             enemies
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             ;
             some
             by
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             as
             Iob
             ;
             some
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             ;
             some
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             permit
             the
             wicked
             to
             mocke
             and
             deride
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             are
             suffered
             thus
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             their
             praiers
             not
             to
             be
             deliuered
             or
             reléeued
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             tentation
             .
             But
             these
             men
             looke
             into
             the
             outward
             prosperity
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             commend
             them
             ,
             entertaine
             them
             ,
             embrace
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             cause
             of
             loue
             were
             due
             to
             them
             that
             were
             loaden
             with
             lucre
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             they
             
             are
             despised
             ,
             contemned
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             continuall
             derision
             ,
             of
             such
             onely
             indeed
             as
             are
             blinde
             ,
             and
             sée
             not
             ;
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             ;
             dull
             ,
             and
             obserue
             not
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             careth
             for
             such
             as
             worldlings
             cast
             off
             :
             that
             hee
             embraceth
             his
             poore
             that
             the
             wealthy
             despise
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             loueth
             them
             that
             the
             worldlings
             hate
             ;
             And
             that
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               hee
               hideth
               them
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               within
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               Pauilion
               shall
               hee
               hide
               them
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Angels
             of
             God
             (
             whom
             man
             séeth
             not
             )
             pitcheth
             round
             about
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             and
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             them
             ;
             
             therefore
             though
             the
             godly
             be
             poore
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Many
             a
             meane
             contenmed
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             hauing
             little
             m●anes
             )
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             eat
             with
             more
             contented
             ,
             and
             more
             salutary
             saturity
             ,
             than
             many
             times
             doe
             the
             most
             wealthy
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             their
             table
             dainties
             :
             
               A
               little
               that
               the
               righteous
               hath
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               vngodly
               rich
               .
            
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             faint
             nor
             feare
             ,
             when
             trouble
             ,
             affliction
             ,
             or
             persecution
             commeth
             ;
             but
             rather
             reioyce
             ,
             knowing
             that
             tribulation
             bring●th
             forth
             patience
             ;
             and
             patience
             ,
             experience
             ;
             and
             experience
             ,
             
             Hope
             ;
             and
             Hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             but
             assureth
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             so
             that
             howsoeuer
             we
             be
             scorned
             ,
             we
             néed
             not
             blush
             at
             our
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             at
             our
             sinnes
             that
             procure
             them
             :
             yet
             are
             they
             vnto
             the
             children
             of
             God
             but
             wholesome
             medicines
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             preuent
             them
             :
             onely
             vnsauory
             to
             the
             carnall
             minde
             ,
             which
             also
             doe
             accustome
             to
             patience
             ,
             which
             by
             experience
             cherisheth
             and
             confirmeth
             our
             hope
             ,
             which
             through
             faith
             is
             an
             assured
             testimony
             vnto
             our
             conscience
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             kéepeth
             vs
             vnder
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             through
             afflictions
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             leaueth
             vs
             vnto
             our
             owne
             corrupt
             conuersations
             without
             correction
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             grow
             we
             in
             sinne
             :
             therefore
             necessary
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             often
             féele
             his
             correcting
             rod
             ,
             lest
             at
             the
             last
             he
             should
             confound
             vs
             with
             his
             deuouring
             sword
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             should
             bée
             without
             trouble
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             correction
             ,
             whereof
             all
             Gods
             children
             are
             partakers
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             account
             our selues
             bastards
             ,
             and
             no
             sonnes
             :
             And
             if
             his
             corrections
             kéepe
             vs
             in
             obedience
             ,
             
             then
             wée
             may
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             
               he
               will
               hide
               vs
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             no
             power
             or
             policy
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             finde
             vs
             out
             to
             hurt
             vs.
             
          
           
             As
             men
             are
             in
             number
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             affections
             diuers
             ,
             &
             none
             liueth
             without
             some
             trouble
             or
             affliction
             ,
             not
             all
             in
             one
             measure
             or
             in
             like
             degrée
             :
             so
             is
             euery
             man
             comforted
             or
             cast
             down
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             faintnesse
             or
             faith
             ,
             for
             many
             men
             may
             bée
             equall
             partakers
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             equall
             resolution
             to
             beare
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             haue
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             beare
             them
             
             with
             great
             patience
             ;
             some
             small
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             out
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             ;
             some
             men
             haue
             many
             troubles
             and
             yet
             account
             them
             few
             ;
             some
             few
             ,
             and
             yet
             account
             them
             many
             ;
             some
             haue
             fearefull
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             they
             repute
             them
             fauourable
             ;
             some
             very
             fauourable
             crosses
             ,
             yet
             esteeme
             them
             very
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             ;
             some
             haue
             long
             and
             tedious
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             supposed
             short
             ;
             some
             very
             short
             ,
             yet
             conceiued
             long
             and
             cumbersome
             .
          
           
             This
             ariseth
             onely
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             mens
             faith
             and
             frailty
             .
             The
             first
             is
             bold
             and
             strong
             ,
             able
             to
             beare
             and
             vndergoe
             whatsoeuer
             it
             pleaseth
             
             God
             to
             lay
             vpon
             them
             ;
             saying
             with
             faithfull
             
               Dauid
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               hope
               and
               strength
               and
               my
               portion
               .
            
             The
             second
             is
             weake
             and
             sinketh
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             most
             easie
             trialls
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               rocke
               and
               my
               saluation
               ,
            
             nor
             assure
             themselues
             y
             t
             
               God
               will
               hide
               them
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               pauilion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             this
             hiding
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             but
             his
             continuall
             watchfulnesse
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             prouidence
             in
             keeping
             and
             defending
             them
             ?
             
               hee
               sets
               them
               vpon
               a
               rocke
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             hée
             taketh
             them
             into
             his
             owne
             protection
             ,
             and
             
             none
             is
             able
             to
             take
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             therefore
             are
             they
             constant
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             let
             them
             lose
             their
             children
             :
             let
             them
             be
             robbed
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             afflicted
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             vpbraided
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             condemned
             for
             Hypocrites
             ,
             persecuted
             as
             Heretikes
             ,
             or
             brought
             to
             extreme
             pouerty
             ;
             let
             them
             endure
             all
             these
             and
             more
             troubles
             with
             holy
             Iob
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             retaine
             their
             constancy
             &
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             still
             knowing
             that
             hée
             in
             whom
             they
             trust
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             promises
             ;
             and
             his
             power
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             that
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               trouble
               hee
               will
               hide
               them
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               pauilion
               ,
               hee
               will
               hide
               them
               and
               set
               them
               vpon
               a
               rocke
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             trouble
             ,
             triall
             or
             affliction
             of
             what
             kinde
             soeuer
             ,
             but
             the
             dearest
             and
             most
             beloued
             of
             God
             haue
             béene
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             Abel
             was
             murdered
             by
             Cain
             his
             wicked
             brother
             for
             his
             sincere
             worship
             of
             God.
             Faithfull
             Abraham
             was
             not
             free
             from
             troubles
             ,
             from
             doubting
             and
             feare
             ;
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             offer
             his
             dearest
             sonne
             Isaak
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             in
             whose
             séede
             the
             generall
             blessing
             was
             promised
             :
             being
             afraid
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             for
             his
             wiues
             sake
             ,
             was
             twice
             driuen
             to
             faine
             vntruths
             ,
             both
             
             to
             Pharaoh
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             Abimelech
             King
             of
             Gerar
             :
             Hée
             had
             trouble
             by
             Lot
             his
             brother
             ,
             he
             had
             griefe
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             troubles
             .
             Isaak
             likewise
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             life
             for
             Rebeccah
             his
             wife
             ,
             by
             his
             vntruth
             exposed
             her
             chastity
             to
             the
             will
             of
             a
             heathen
             King
             :
             he
             was
             afflicted
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             he
             was
             crossed
             in
             his
             desire
             of
             preferring
             Esau
             before
             Iaakoh
             in
             the
             blessing
             .
             Iaakob
             was
             forced
             to
             flie
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             Country
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             seruant
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             that
             threatned
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             being
             enuied
             by
             Labans
             his
             Uncles
             
             sonnes
             ,
             he
             fled
             with
             his
             wiues
             and
             children
             ,
             he
             was
             pursued
             by
             Laban
             :
             hée
             was
             encountred
             by
             an
             Angel
             that
             wrestled
             with
             him
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             shooke
             him
             fearefully
             and
             lamed
             him
             :
             he
             marched
             in
             great
             feare
             and
             perplexity
             with
             his
             wiues
             children
             and
             droues
             ,
             towards
             his
             offended
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             who
             came
             against
             him
             with
             foure
             hundred
             men
             :
             he
             was
             miserably
             tormented
             for
             the
             supposed
             death
             of
             his
             dearest
             sonne
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             much
             perplexed
             for
             his
             sonnes
             murthering
             his
             neighbour
             
               Seehemites
               .
               Ioseph
            
             was
             guiltlesly
             accused
             and
             wrongfully
             imprisoned
             .
             Moses
             was
             like
             to
             haue
             béene
             
             slaine
             by
             the
             Angell
             in
             the
             Inne
             ,
             for
             not
             circumcising
             his
             sonne
             ,
             preuented
             by
             Zipporah
             his
             wife
             ,
             who
             after
             circumcised
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             fore
             skinne
             of
             her
             sonne
             at
             Moses
             féet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               indeed
               a
               bloudy
               husband
               vnto
               me
               :
            
             many
             other
             troubles
             he
             had
             for
             the
             disobedience
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             Gods
             children
             haue
             béene
             frée
             from
             troubles
             ,
             therefore
             let
             none
             refuse
             to
             take
             vp
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             suffered
             many
             reproaches
             ,
             ignominies
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             for
             vs
             :
             None
             of
             his
             Apostles
             escaped
             most
             cruell
             torments
             ,
             some
             were
             stoned
             to
             
             death
             ,
             some
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             euery
             of
             them
             had
             their
             troubles
             and
             torments
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             had
             their
             seuerall
             miserable
             ends
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             tenderly
             be
             loued
             of
             God.
             Shall
             wée
             then
             that
             haue
             the
             like
             and
             the
             same
             benefit
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ?
             Shall
             we
             thinke
             to
             enioy
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             suffer
             none
             of
             his
             disgrace
             ?
             We
             are
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             shall
             our
             head
             suffer
             and
             wée
             liue
             at
             ease
             ?
          
           
             Satan
             is
             malicious
             ,
             hée
             can
             endure
             none
             that
             liueth
             vprightly
             ,
             but
             hée
             will
             vse
             
             his
             instruments
             to
             molest
             them
             ;
             if
             hée
             cannot
             induce
             them
             to
             sinne
             against
             God
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             ,
             hée
             will
             procure
             them
             troubles
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherewith
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             he
             would
             so
             weaken
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             vse
             any
             vngodly
             meanes
             to
             frée
             themselues
             ;
             and
             will
             perswade
             them
             that
             God
             punisheth
             none
             but
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             loue
             vnto
             :
             but
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             know
             that
             he
             is
             a
             lier
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             giue
             eare
             vnto
             his
             false
             suggestions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             any
             afflictions
             doe
             befall
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             them
             as
             indéed
             they
             are
             ,
             Gods
             louing
             
             corrections
             and
             wholsome
             preseruatiues
             ,
             to
             kéepe
             them
             from
             all
             things
             that
             may
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             their
             troubles
             séeke
             no
             other
             refuge
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             the
             little
             Chiekens
             flye
             to
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Hen
             )
             so
             they
             runne
             and
             hide-themselues
             in
             Gods
             protecting
             Tabernacle
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             receiue
             them
             into
             his
             sauing
             pauilion
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             of
             his
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Experience
             hath
             found
             it
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             liue
             in
             carnall
             security
             and
             without
             trouble
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             Dauid
             was
             pursued
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             was
             visited
             
             with
             troubles
             ,
             he
             could
             séeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             was
             exercised
             in
             continuall
             prayer
             ,
             and
             finding
             God
             ready
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               goe
               forward
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             then
             he
             could
             declare
             that
             God
             was
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             bée
             confounded
             :
             But
             when
             he
             had
             no
             enemies
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             troubles
             were
             remoued
             ,
             he
             forgat
             that
             euer
             hée
             was
             in
             danger
             ,
             hée
             liued
             at
             ease
             ,
             tooke
             his
             pleasure
             and
             delights
             ,
             walking
             without
             feare
             on
             the
             top
             of
             his
             house
             securely
             ,
             delighting
             himselfe
             in
             his
             pleasant
             prospects
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             woman
             bathing
             her selfe
             ;
             then
             his
             heart
             
             which
             was
             before
             set
             vpon
             God
             ,
             was
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             lust
             ,
             &
             committed
             grieuous
             sins
             without
             remorse
             ,
             vntill
             God
             sent
             Nathan
             to
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             forgotten
             a
             whole
             yeere
             together
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             stricken
             with
             another
             kinde
             of
             feare
             ,
             not
             of
             humane
             enemies
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             and
             where
             before
             hee
             continually
             besought
             God
             to
             hide
             him
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             now
             he
             cryeth
             ,
             
               Haue
               mercy
               vpon
               me
               ▪
               O
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               louing
               kindnesse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               put
               away
               mine
               iniquities
               .
               I
               know
               my
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               my
               sin
               is
               euer
               before
               me
               .
            
             Sinne
             we
             see
             is
             
             the
             fruit
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             godly
             mans
             example
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             some
             troubles
             are
             better
             than
             a
             quiet
             and
             secure
             estate
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             also
             by
             Hezekiah
             ,
             who
             being
             magnified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             was
             free
             from
             feare
             of
             trouble
             ,
             he
             became
             proud
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             vp
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             an
             enemy
             Senacherib
             ,
             to
             rouse
             him
             by
             threats
             ,
             &
             sicknes
             to
             afflict
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             became
             humble
             ,
             then
             he
             fel
             to
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             then
             did
             hide
             him
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             the
             secret
             place
             of
             his
             pauilion
             did
             he
             hide
             him
             ,
             &
             in
             his
             sicknes
             set
             him
             again
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             of
             health
             .
          
           
           
             Gods
             owne
             children
             are
             knowne
             by
             his
             fatherly
             correcting
             them
             :
             and
             they
             that
             come
             into
             no
             troubles
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             liue
             they
             neuer
             so
             carnally
             contented
             ,
             may
             suspect
             themselues
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             none
             of
             his
             :
             and
             therefore
             faith
             Eliphaz
             to
             
               Iob
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               correcteth
               and
               afflicteth
               here
               .
            
             If
             then
             affliction
             and
             troubles
             be
             the
             way
             to
             become
             blessed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             an
             argument
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ;
             with
             what
             patience
             should
             we
             endure
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             with
             what
             ioy
             should
             we
             embrace
             them
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             accounted
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             the
             
             glory
             which
             we
             shall
             enioy
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Why
             therefore
             should
             we
             feare
             or
             repine
             against
             trouble
             ,
             séeing
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             for
             vs
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             yet
             meant
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             required
             of
             vs
             voluntarily
             to
             runne
             into
             ,
             or
             to
             séeke
             troubles
             ,
             as
             some
             Vo●aries
             do
             wilful
             pouerty
             &
             other
             néedlesse
             crosses
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             not
             required
             of
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             offensiue
             vnto
             him
             ,
             being
             méere
             idlenesse
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Sodome
             .
             It
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             onely
             when
             troubles
             of
             what
             kinde
             soeuer
             befall
             vs
             ,
             to
             vndergoe
             them
             with
             patience
             ,
             faith
             and
             constancy
             ;
             and
             then
             
               shall
               God
               hide
               vs
               in
               
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               Pauilion
               shall
               hee
               hide
               vs
               and
               set
               vs
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               .
            
             To
             him
             let
             vs
             commit
             our
             soules
             in
             well
             doing
             as
             vnto
             our
             faithfull
             Creator
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             are
             not
             afflicted
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             our
             most
             louing
             Father
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Rocke
             of
             our
             saluation
             ;
             him
             let
             vs
             séeke
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             let
             vs
             pray
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               in
               whatsoeuer
               trouble
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               art
               onely
               
               wise
               in
               disposing
               all
               things
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               will
               all
               creatures
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               Earth
               and
               Sea
               are
               subiect
               ;
               and
               none
               ,
               be
               he
               neuer
               so
               mighty
               ,
               can
               withstand
               what
               thou
               wilt
               haue
               done
               :
               Open
               thine
               eyes
               and
               behold
               me
               ,
               open
               thine
               eares
               and
               heare
               mee
               ,
               open
               thine
               hands
               and
               releeue
               mee
               .
               I
               am
               in
               trouble
               ,
               not
               by
               chance
               ,
               but
               of
               thine
               owne
               wil
               ;
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               to
               destroy
               me
               ,
               but
               in
               thy
               loue
               to
               reforme
               me
               ;
               my
               sinnes
               I
               doe
               confesse
               haue
               offended
               thee
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               strong
               in
               mee
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               deadly
               disease
               which
               none
               can
               cure
               ▪
               but
               thou
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               thy
               sonne
               ;
               O
               wash
               me
               throughly
               from
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               
               &
               cleanse
               me
               from
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               vse
               not
               thy
               seuerity
               against
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               were
               neuer
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               :
               but
               as
               thou
               hast
               begunne
               gently
               to
               correct
               me
               ,
               so
               proceed
               not
               as
               a
               iust
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               louing
               Father
               ;
               so
               shall
               not
               I
               wax
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               but
               shall
               grow
               from
               vertue
               to
               vertue
               ,
               from
               faith
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               by
               thy
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Make
               therefore
               thy
               corrections
               light
               vnto
               me
               by
               thy
               supporting
               hand
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               be
               many
               ,
               they
               exceed
               not
               my
               power
               to
               beare
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               of
               my selfe
               weake
               ,
               but
               assisted
               by
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               I
               shall
               become
               strong
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               
               be
               ignorant
               how
               to
               ease
               mee
               of
               this
               burthen
               ,
               he
               shall
               teach
               mee
               that
               repentance
               ,
               that
               through
               faith
               in
               thy
               Sonne
               ,
               shal
               procure
               the
               mitigation
               of
               mine
               afflictions
               :
               though
               they
               be
               many
               and
               of
               diuers
               kinds
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               knowne
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               necessary
               for
               mee
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               sent
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               for
               all
               worke
               and
               worke
               together
               for
               my
               good
               through
               thy
               blessing
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               cast
               downe
               ,
               I
               am
               brought
               low
               ,
               I
               am
               scorned
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               basenesse
               and
               troubles
               ,
               but
               I
               beare
               it
               ,
               and
               keepe
               silence
               when
               I
               heare
               the
               vpbraidings
               and
               contempt
               of
               my
               late
               familiars
               ,
               who
               abandon
               my
               ancient-society
               ,
               
               because
               they
               wax
               aloft
               and
               I
               become
               low
               :
               this
               yet
               comes
               not
               to
               passe
               without
               thee
               ,
               thy
               hand
               is
               in
               euery
               action
               for
               the
               good
               of
               thine
               :
               if
               enemies
               assaile
               me
               ,
               thou
               biddest
               them
               ;
               if
               pouerty
               and
               want
               oppresse
               me
               ,
               thou
               sendest
               it
               ;
               if
               sicknesse
               afflict
               me
               ,
               thou
               doest
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               good
               :
               and
               none
               of
               these
               shall
               exceed
               my
               strength
               ,
               through
               thy
               strength
               .
               As
               for
               mine
               enemies
               thou
               canst
               bridle
               them
               ,
               for
               pouerty
               and
               want
               thou
               canst
               supply
               them
               ,
               for
               sicknesse
               and
               carnall
               infirmities
               thou
               canst
               cure
               them
               :
               all
               these
               haue
               their
               turnes
               to
               visit
               me
               ,
               onely
               to
               turne
               mee
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
             
               Lord
               I
               come
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               reiect
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               pray
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               deny
               me
               not
               ;
               but
               as
               thou
               hast
               eares
               to
               heare
               ;
               and
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               euen
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               heare
               my
               prayers
               and
               behold
               mine
               afflictions
               ;
               they
               are
               great
               ,
               yet
               they
               shew
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               thy
               loue
               ,
               that
               wouldst
               not
               that
               I
               perish
               ,
               therefore
               imbrace
               I
               thy
               corrections
               as
               a
               gentle
               yoke
               ,
               not
               heauy
               but
               only
               to
               my
               carnall
               part
               ,
               to
               which
               euery
               crosse
               seemeth
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               euery
               medicine
               seemeth
               mortall
               .
            
             
               Beare
               with
               my
               weaknesse
               Lord
               ,
               and
               lay
               not
               much
               trouble
               vpon
               mee
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               mine
               affliction
               ,
               let
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               
               patience
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               thy
               mercies
               aboue
               measure
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               thou
               obseruest
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               consider
               what
               correction
               is
               fit
               for
               my
               reformation
               ;
               I
               know
               thou
               art
               iust
               ,
               but
               most
               sweetly
               tempered
               with
               mercy
               ,
               yet
               no
               equality
               betweene
               thy
               mercy
               and
               thy
               iustice
               ,
               for
               all
               thy
               waies
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               iniustice
               in
               thy
               feuerity
               ,
               for
               thou
               shewest
               mercy
               to
               whom
               thou
               wile
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               and
               executest
               iustice
               iustly
               .
            
             
               Who
               then
               can
               complaine
               in
               whatsoeuer
               sharpe
               affliction
               ?
               when
               all
               mens
               sinnes
               are
               the
               cords
               that
               draw
               them
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               deserueth
               
               thy
               mercy
               to
               bee
               freed
               from
               them
               ,
               therefore
               disclaime
               I
               any
               merit
               of
               mine
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               to
               bee
               released
               ,
               and
               craue
               onely
               mercy
               ,
               for
               thou
               in
               thy
               mercy
               wilt
               blesse
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               with
               fauour
               wilt
               compasse
               him
               about
               as
               with
               a
               shield
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               affliction
               ,
               crosse
               or
               trouble
               shall
               be
               too
               heauy
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Thou
               Lord
               hast
               promised
               to
               be
               a
               refuge
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               yea
               a
               refuge
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               euen
               in
               greatest
               afflictions
               .
               O
               hide
               me
               therefore
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               thy
               pauilion
               hide
               me
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               vpon
               a
               sure
               rocke
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               he
               will
               now
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               aboue
               mine
               enemies
               round
               about
               me
               :
               therefore
               will
               I
               offer
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               sacrifices
               of
               ioy
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               praise
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             DAuid
             hauing
             bin
             long
             beset
             with
             enemies
             (
             after
             he
             was
             cōstituted
             &
             also
             anointed
             King
             by
             Samuel
             )
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             sought
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             continued
             many
             yéeres
             
             in
             continual
             troubles
             ,
             wherin
             being
             exercised
             ,
             he
             betooke
             himselfe
             to
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             liuing
             in
             hope
             that
             the
             time
             would
             come
             wherein
             hee
             should
             be
             fréed
             from
             Sauls
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             as
             hée
             was
             anointed
             ,
             so
             should
             he
             bée
             at
             length
             eustalled
             King
             ,
             hauing
             in
             many
             yéeres
             little
             or
             no
             breathing
             time
             ,
             or
             freedome
             from
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             was
             his
             faith
             strong
             ,
             and
             his
             confidence
             in
             God
             firme
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             and
             third
             verses
             of
             this
             27.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             hée
             declareth
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               his
               light
               and
               his
               saluation
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               strength
            
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             feared
             
             not
             Saul
             ,
             nor
             whatsoeuer
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             if
             they
             came
             vpon
             him
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             God
             would
             make
             them
             to
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             owne
             hands
             and
             Gods
             prouidence
             Goliah
             fell
             ,
             and
             after
             Saul
             his
             enemy
             by
             his
             owne
             sword
             :
             so
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Uerse
             hée
             tooke
             courage
             through
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             sang
             ,
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               God
               shall
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               his
               Pauilion
               shall
               he
               hide
               me
               and
               set
               me
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               Now
               shall
               hee
               lift
               vp
               mine
               head
               aboue
               mine
               enemies
               round
               about
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             When
             Saul
             was
             dead
             his
             mighty
             enemy
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             Gouernment
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             yet
             frée
             from
             enemies
             ;
             whereby
             wée
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             one
             enemy
             is
             the
             life
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             be
             secure
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             danger
             is
             past
             ,
             to
             looke
             for
             another
             :
             yet
             not
             without
             Hope
             ,
             though
             cast
             downe
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             to
             be
             lifted
             vp
             and
             raised
             againe
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Moone
             wareth
             full
             ,
             and
             decreaseth
             and
             the
             Sea
             ebbeth
             and
             floweth
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sky
             cleareth
             and
             cloudeth
             ;
             so
             doe
             the
             estates
             of
             men
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             rise
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             fall
             and
             rise
             .
             What
             a
             fall
             had
             
             Ioseph
             ,
             being
             the
             darling
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             sold
             as
             a
             slaue
             ,
             to
             be
             falsely
             accused
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             strictly
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             to
             bée
             so
             highly
             aduanced
             ?
          
           
             Now
             ,
             saith
             
               Dauid
               ,
               shall
               he
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               :
            
             as
             if
             hée
             could
             limit
             God
             the
             time
             to
             raise
             him
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             his
             meaning
             to
             tie
             God
             to
             a
             certaine
             time
             :
             but
             when
             Saul
             his
             Predecessor
             was
             dead
             ,
             &
             the
             Crowne
             open
             sor
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             say
             ▪
             Now
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             now
             hath
             God
             appointed
             the
             time
             to
             bring
             that
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             long
             before
             he
             had
             promised
             .
          
           
             Indéed
             when
             he
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             
             
               God
               had
               lifted
               vp
               his
               head
               aboue
               his
               enemies
               round
               about
               him
            
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             many
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             ,
             and
             net
             a
             few
             ,
             euen
             of
             Sauls
             followers
             after
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             saw
             Dauid
             exalted
             ,
             might
             enuy
             his
             aduancement
             ,
             being
             lifted
             vp
             so
             farre
             aboue
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             then
             power
             to
             recompence
             their
             wickednesse
             against
             him
             .
             But
             he
             had
             no
             reuengefull
             spirit
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             had
             ,
             hée
             would
             haue
             reuenged
             himselfe
             vpon
             Shemey
             ,
             that
             railed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             cursed
             him
             ;
             and
             vpon
             Doeg
             ,
             that
             discouered
             his
             abode
             to
             Saul
             :
             Neither
             of
             these
             did
             he
             touch
             ,
             but
             as
             touching
             Shemey
             ,
             though
             he
             swore
             vnto
             him
             that
             hée
             
             would
             not
             slay
             him
             ;
             yet
             hée
             commanded
             Salomon
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             cause
             his
             hoare
             head
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             graue
             with
             bloud
             :
             which
             it
             séemeth
             hée
             spake
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             fore-séeing
             that
             he
             should
             die
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Dauid
             deliuered
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             them
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             of
             God
             in
             preseruing
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             prouidence
             and
             loue
             in
             aduancing
             him
             ,
             yet
             continued
             hée
             not
             long
             without
             his
             troubles
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             exercise
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             now
             established
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             for
             he
             hauing
             peace
             &
             security
             a
             while
             ,
             we
             find
             into
             what
             
             sinnes
             he
             fell
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             aduanced
             aboue
             his
             corporall
             enemies
             ,
             his
             spirituall
             foes
             grew
             stronger
             than
             he
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             haue
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             lest
             they
             forget
             God
             ,
             as
             this
             godly
             King
             for
             a
             time
             did
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             repentance
             God
             raised
             him
             againe
             :
             Which
             example
             of
             sinning
             we
             must
             auoid
             ,
             and
             imitate
             his
             repentance
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             assured
             confidence
             in
             God
             he
             still
             withstood
             ,
             and
             preuailed
             against
             all
             that
             rose
             vp
             against
             him
             :
             none
             could
             make
             him
             afraid
             ,
             but
             rested
             still
             assured
             that
             God
             would
             now
             ,
             namely
             whensoeuer
             
             he
             was
             beset
             with
             danger
             ,
             lift
             vp
             his
             head
             aboue
             all
             his
             enemies
             round
             about
             him
             :
             His
             enemies
             in
             their
             policies
             ,
             became
             fooles
             ;
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             weake
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             deuices
             brought
             to
             nought
             .
             So
             that
             Dauid
             might
             well
             sing
             this
             ioyfull
             Song
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               lifted
               vp
               my
               head
               aboue
               all
               mine
               enemies
               round
               about
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Nothing
             preuaileth
             without
             or
             against
             God
             :
             None
             can
             be
             lifted
             vp
             to
             sit
             safely
             without
             God
             :
             therefore
             the
             man
             that
             is
             wise
             being
             aduanced
             ,
             will-imitate
             Dauid
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             resolution
             :
             then
             shall
             he
             mount
             that
             rocke
             that
             shall
             neuer
             bee
             
             moued
             ,
             God
             shall
             maintaine
             his
             lot
             ,
             so
             that
             troubles
             shall
             not
             dismay
             him
             ,
             enemies
             shall
             not
             hurt
             him
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             thing
             make
             him
             afraid
             .
          
           
             None
             must
             yet
             stand
             in
             conceit
             ,
             that
             Dauids
             infirmities
             and
             falls
             should
             bée
             a
             priuilege
             for
             them
             to
             commit
             sinne
             ;
             but
             rather
             let
             his
             fall
             be
             a-motiue
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             bée
             watchfull
             ouer
             their
             waies
             ,
             for
             the
             preuenting
             of
             like
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             security
             :
             For
             easie
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             fall
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             but
             without
             God
             not
             to
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             repent
             as
             Dauid
             did
             .
             Though
             he
             fell
             and
             was
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             Saul
             fell
             
             and
             neuer
             rose
             ;
             Peter
             fell
             and
             rose
             againe
             ;
             but
             Iudas
             fell
             ,
             and
             that
             finally
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             had
             an
             eie
             vnto
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             respect
             vnto
             his
             walkings
             ,
             to
             preuent
             a
             second
             fall
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             enemies
             could
             not
             preuaile
             :
             yet
             hée
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             supported
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             to
             abide
             in
             safety
             .
             It
             was
             not
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             or
             wit
             ,
             or
             policy
             ,
             but
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             that
             preserued
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             lifted
             vp
             his
             head
             aboue
             his
             enemies
             .
             He
             was
             constant
             ,
             and
             waited
             the
             Lords
             leisure
             ▪
             he
             made
             not
             haste
             as
             hée
             might
             haue
             done
             ,
             hauing
             Saul
             twice
             within
             his
             power
             :
             though
             he
             
             were
             anointed
             King
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             lay
             no
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             him
             that
             was
             pre-anointed
             and
             inuested
             ,
             but
             waited
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             ,
             whose
             head
             was
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             his
             enuious
             brethrer
             .
             Mordochay
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             likewise
             with
             patience
             waited
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             were
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             H●man
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             higher
             by
             the
             gallowes
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             their
             enemies
             in
             conceit
             ,
             and
             yet
             themselues
             lifted
             vp
             as
             enemies
             against
             themselues
             :
             for
             the
             more
             man
             insulteth
             in
             pride
             ouer
             other
             men
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             mighty
             triumph
             ouer
             the
             weake
             ,
             the
             rich
             ouer
             
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             glorious
             ouer
             the
             base
             :
             and
             the
             more
             that
             they
             in
             authority
             abuse
             and
             tyrannize
             ouer
             them
             they
             gouerne
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             further
             off
             are
             they
             from
             the
             true
             lifting
             vp
             ,
             how
             high
             soeuer
             they
             cary
             their
             heads
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             enemies
             they
             are
             vnto
             themselues
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             true
             lifting
             vp
             without
             loue
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             loue
             ,
             he
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             heart
             and
             soule
             through
             faith
             aboue
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             euen
             to
             haue
             their
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             swéetest
             aduancement
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             glorious
             lifting
             vp
             of
             the
             head
             :
             And
             thus
             was
             Dauid
             also
             lifted
             vp
             spiritually
             ,
             
             together
             with
             his
             outward
             lifting
             vp
             ,
             aboue
             his
             corporall
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Many
             good
             men
             are
             aduanced
             to
             honor
             and
             office
             ;
             To
             what
             end
             ?
             Not
             onely
             not
             to
             gaine
             earthly
             glory
             thereby
             ,
             or
             to
             enrich
             themselues
             by
             sinister
             meanes
             thereby
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             wrong
             their
             lifter
             and
             lifting
             vp
             :
             but
             as
             Dauid
             being
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             did
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             doing
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             aduanced
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             séeke
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             aduance
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             were
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             insulted
             not
             ouer
             them
             ,
             but
             gaue
             God
             the
             praise
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             
             triumphed
             not
             ouer
             him
             .
          
           
             Praise
             and
             thanksgiuing
             are
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             for
             euery
             benefit
             and
             blessing
             hée
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             and
             hée
             requireth
             it
             ,
             especially
             of
             them
             whom
             he
             lifteth
             vp
             aboue
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             that
             they
             be
             lowly
             in
             their
             owne
             eies
             ,
             and
             louing
             to
             all
             ,
             euen
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             to
             learne
             also
             of
             Paul
             ,
             in
             a
             low
             estate
             to
             be
             patient
             ,
             and
             being
             lifted
             vp
             to
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             grieued
             at
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             to
             glory
             too
             much
             in
             the
             other
             :
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             pray
             to
             be
             constant
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             giue
             glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             by
             his
             anointing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
             be
             King
             after
             Sauls
             death
             ,
             continued
             yet
             humble
             ,
             and
             was
             yet
             contented
             to
             kéepe
             his
             fathers
             shéepe
             (
             a
             meane
             office
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             anointed
             to
             be
             a
             King
             )
             and
             thought
             it
             no
             disparagement
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             indéed
             exalted
             ,
             hée
             set
             not
             out
             his
             glory
             by
             outward
             vanities
             :
             neither
             was
             hée
             guarded
             with
             swaggering
             ,
             swearing
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             with
             vile
             and
             vitious
             persons
             ,
             though
             with
             sufficient
             noble
             attendants
             (
             his
             Worthies
             )
             abandoning
             his
             house
             of
             the
             knowne
             wicked
             ,
             and
             retained
             such
             into
             his
             seruice
             as
             he
             found
             to
             feare
             God.
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             worldly
             vain-glory
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             offered
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             prayer
             and
             praise
             :
             and
             not
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             but
             called
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             went
             ,
             not
             once
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             He
             was
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             formost
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             And
             let
             vs
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             like
             mercy
             vouchsafed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             imitate
             godly
             examples
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             liuely
             patterne
             of
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             to
             God
             for
             his
             aduancement
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             course
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             being
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             not
             aboue
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             aboue
             their
             equals
             ;
             of
             whom
             many
             
             giue
             rather
             thankes
             to
             their
             owne
             wit
             and
             policy
             ,
             and
             to
             inferior
             meanes
             ,
             friends
             ,
             or
             money
             .
             But
             such
             their
             aduancement
             is
             but
             as
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ,
             &
             though
             their
             language
             be
             not
             confounded
             (
             but
             many
             times
             changed
             )
             their
             manners
             often
             altered
             :
             They
             rise
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             we
             sée
             them
             fall
             of
             themselues
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             be
             exalted
             ,
             remember
             Dauid
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             he
             was
             lifted
             vp
             .
             He
             praied
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             gaue
             the
             whole
             glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             bée
             thou
             neuer
             so
             eminent
             ,
             think
             not
             praier
             and
             praising
             God
             
             to
             be
             base
             exercises
             ,
             or
             things
             indifferent
             .
             They
             are
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             exercise
             themselues
             day
             and
             night
             .
             But
             woe
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             onely
             make
             their
             praiers
             and
             suits
             vnto
             men
             ,
             forgetting
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             vnto
             men
             to
             their
             own
             deuices
             ,
             to
             their
             Siluer
             and
             Gold
             ,
             &c.
             
             Forget
             not
             God
             ▪
             that
             can
             winke
             at
             ambitious
             mens
             lifting
             vp
             ,
             and
             laugh
             at
             their
             fals
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             God
             affordeth
             lawfull
             means
             to
             lift
             vp
             any
             ,
             he
             giueth
             thē
             assurance
             of
             his
             approbation
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             pray
             for
             good
             successe
             ,
             they
             shall
             prosper
             and
             profit
             the
             place
             
             they
             execute
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             shall
             iustifie
             their
             integritie
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             without
             him
             ,
             nothing
             can
             come
             to
             good
             effect
             ;
             So
             ,
             to
             whatsoeuer
             action
             he
             setteth
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             prosper
             :
             And
             he
             that
             is
             by
             him
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             forget
             to
             pray
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             hurle
             him
             downe
             againe
             ,
             and
             his
             latter
             end
             proue
             worse
             than
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               Praier
               with
               thanksgiuing
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               defence
               from
               enemies
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               preuailed
               against
               vs.
               
            
             
               O
               Eternall
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               louing
               ,
               and
               most
               powerfull
               Lord
               God
               ,
               who
               guidest
               ,
               gouernest
               ,
               and
               disposest
               all
               things
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               owne
               will
               ,
               and
               knowest
               what
               is
               meet
               ,
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               expedient
               for
               all
               those
               that
               are
               thine
               ;
               Grant
               that
               whatsoeuer
               befalleth
               me
               here
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               be
               it
               pouertie
               or
               riches
               ,
               prosperitie
               or
               aduersitie
               ,
               trouble
               or
               peace
               ,
               yea
               ,
               if
               enemies
               rise
               vp
               against
               
               me
               ,
               all
               may
               be
               for
               my
               good
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               nothing
               commeth
               to
               passe
               but
               by
               thy
               prouidence
               in
               loue
               .
            
             
               Pouerty
               thou
               suppliest
               with
               plentie
               ,
               if
               thou
               seest
               it
               good
               for
               me
               :
               troubles
               thou
               canst
               remoue
               ,
               if
               expedient
               ,
               &
               canst
               send
               me
               quietnesse
               and
               comfort
               ;
               enemies
               thou
               canst
               restraine
               ,
               and
               howsoeuer
               they
               seeme
               to
               insult
               ouer
               me
               ,
               thou
               canst
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               aboue
               them
               :
               And
               though
               I
               bee
               brought
               low
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               endure
               disgrace
               ,
               ignominy
               &
               shame
               ,
               euen
               among
               my
               familiars
               ;
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               to
               accept
               and
               retaine
               me
               in
               thy
               fauour
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               being
               assured
               
               that
               thou
               canst
               and
               wilt
               in
               thy
               good
               time
               shew
               thy selfe
               the
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               :
               thou
               wilt
               giue
               mee
               fauour
               againe
               ,
               euen
               of
               those
               that
               now
               scoffe
               and
               deride
               mee
               for
               my
               miseries
               ,
               they
               shall
               againe
               receiue
               mee
               in
               loue
               ,
               seeing
               thy
               fatherly
               respect
               vnto
               me
               :
               For
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               seeking
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               of
               thee
               ,
               shall
               againe
               reioyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               :
               for
               though
               I
               be
               poore
               and
               needy
               ,
               though
               troubles
               abou●d
               and
               enemies
               rage
               against
               me
               ,
               thou
               thinkest
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               thy
               promise
               wilt
               neuer
               leaue
               me
               nor
               forsake
               me
               :
               therefore
               if
               all
               the
               world
               disdaine
               me
               ,
               be
               thou
               fauourable
               vnto
               me
               .
               O
               helpe
               
               me
               and
               deliuer
               me
               from
               them
               that
               afflict
               me
               ,
               and
               saue
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               ;
               and
               none
               that
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               shall
               bee
               cast
               downe
               for
               euer
               .
               I
               powre
               out
               my
               whole
               desire
               before
               thee
               ,
               my
               sorrowes
               and
               my
               sighes
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               seeme
               to
               faint
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               to
               faile
               me
               ,
               because
               my
               louers
               and
               my
               friends
               leaue
               me
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               miseries
               ,
               yet
               I
               wait
               on
               thee
               ,
               for
               comming
               ,
               I
               know
               thy
               helpe
               will
               come
               :
               for
               thou
               art
               an
               vpright
               Iudge
               ,
               though
               thou
               haue
               brought
               me
               low
               ,
               I
               know
               thou
               canst
               and
               wilt
               lift
               me
               vp
               againe
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               thinke
               thou
               hast
               vtterly
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               shall
               see
               that
               there
               is
               
               a
               God
               that
               hath
               a
               care
               of
               his
               deiected
               people
               ;
               though
               they
               say
               now
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               in
               whom
               thou
               seemest
               so
               much
               to
               trust
               ?
               Doth
               he
               helpe
               thee
               or
               releeue
               thee
               ?
               thou
               callest
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               heareth
               thee
               not
               ;
               thou
               seemest
               to
               seeke
               him
               ,
               but
               findest
               no
               helpe
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               O
               grieuous
               tentation
               to
               a
               weake-minde
               :
               but
               it
               daunteth
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               in
               thy
               mercies
               ;
               I
               faint
               not
               at
               these
               reproaches
               ,
               for
               they
               vpbraid
               not
               me
               ,
               but
               thee
               ,
               saying
               as
               it
               were
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               it
               is
               bootlesse
               for
               the
               distressed
               to
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               O
               consider
               this
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               permit
               mee
               not
               (
               though
               sore
               oppressed
               )
               to
               giue
               ouer
               
               calling
               continually
               and
               faithfully
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               for
               with
               thee
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               thee
               is
               timely
               redemption
               :
               though
               thou
               seeme
               to
               tarry
               long
               and
               to
               giue
               no
               eare
               vnto
               my
               prayers
               (
               which
               maketh
               those
               that
               are
               ignorant
               of
               thy
               waies
               to
               thinke
               thou
               hast
               vtterly
               forsaken
               me
               )
               yet
               I
               know
               and
               am
               assured
               that
               thou
               forgettest
               me
               not
               ;
               neither
               dost
               thou
               so
               leaue
               mee
               but
               that
               thou
               wilt
               returne
               vnto
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               lift
               me
               vp
               againe
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               they
               that
               thus
               haue
               censured
               me
               ,
               finde
               and
               confesse
               ,
               that
               indeed
               I
               haue
               not
               trusted
               in
               thee
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               indeed
               ,
               powerfull
               ,
               
               able
               and
               louing
               ,
               willing
               and
               ready
               to
               helpe
               thine
               in
               the
               time
               of
               most
               need
               :
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               in
               all
               my
               troubles
               I
               haue
               hitherunto
               found
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               helper
               ,
               and
               my
               refuge
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               that
               haue
               said
               there
               is
               no
               helpe
               for
               me
               in
               thee
               ,
               I
               haue
               found
               them
               lyers
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               neuer
               failed
               me
               nor
               forsaken
               mee
               hitherunto
               ,
               neither
               wilt
               thou
               faile
               me
               or
               forsake
               me
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               euer
               beene
               my
               rocke
               and
               fortresse
               ,
               and
               hast
               euer
               deliuered
               mee
               ,
               therefore
               art
               thou
               worthy
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               for
               I
               was
               left
               vnto
               thee
               as
               soone
               as
               I
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               euer
               beene
               a
               louing
               father
               vnto
               
               me
               :
               though
               as
               a
               father
               thou
               hast
               gently
               corrected
               me
               ,
               yet
               thy
               louing
               kindnes
               thou
               hast
               neuer
               withholden
               from
               me
               ;
               but
               when
               in
               my
               greatest
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               I
               haue
               beene
               like
               to
               perish
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               left
               mee
               to
               the
               will
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               they
               thought
               to
               reioyce
               most
               at
               my
               miseries
               ,
               thou
               hast
               lifted
               vp
               my
               head
               aboue
               mine
               aduersaries
               :
               in
               thee
               therefore
               will
               I
               trust
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               afraid
               what
               man
               can
               doe
               vnto
               me
               .
               Haste
               thee
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               and
               praised
               bee
               thy
               holy
               name
               for
               euer
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               7.
               
            
             
               Hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               also
               vpon
               me
               and
               heare
               me
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             of
             Dauid
             import
             a
             most
             earnest
             praier
             vnto
             God
             ,
             though
             séeming
             short
             ,
             yet
             cōtaineth
             matter
             of
             good
             consideration
             euen
             of
             vs
             ,
             y
             t
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             we
             should
             cry
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             when
             we
             are
             in
             distresse
             wée
             may
             not
             lie
             still
             &
             thinke
             that
             God
             will
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             call
             not
             vpon
             him
             ;
             and
             againe
             we
             
             may
             call
             and
             cry
             and
             not
             bée
             heard
             .
             As
             Dauids
             enemies
             when
             they
             were
             deseruedly
             ouercome
             ,
             cryed
             for
             helpe
             at
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             neglected
             them
             and
             reiected
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             cried
             being
             a
             wicked
             people
             in
             their
             distresse
             for
             helpe
             at
             Gods
             hands
             whom
             they
             before
             despised
             .
             But
             contrarily
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             cried
             vnto
             him
             in
             their
             distresse
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             them
             and
             deliuered
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             There
             are
             vocall
             cries
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             cries
             that
             none
             heare
             but
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             guiltlesse
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             yet
             cryeth
             vnto
             God
             for
             vengeance
             .
             Likewise
             the
             sinnes
             
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             cryed
             vnto
             God
             for
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             sin
             and
             murther
             daily
             doe
             :
             these
             are
             wofull
             cries
             ,
             silent
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             heareth
             them
             in
             displeasure
             ;
             whereby
             wée
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             sinne
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             the
             murther
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             secret
             ,
             doe
             cry
             and
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             and
             though
             neuer
             so
             séeming
             to
             be
             grounded
             vpon
             pretended
             deuotion
             &
             zeale
             ,
             it
             crieth
             to
             God
             for
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Dauids
             cry
             was
             of
             another
             kinde
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             former
             cries
             were
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             their
             wils
             ,
             for
             reuenge
             against
             their
             owne
             impieties
             ;
             
             Dauids
             tended
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             his
             owne
             succour
             and
             safetie
             :
             and
             therefore
             said
             he
             ,
             
               Hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
            
             ;
             Which
             teacheth
             vs
             not
             to
             bée
             mute
             ,
             when
             any
             occasion
             of
             feare
             or
             affliction
             may
             moue
             vs
             to
             séeke
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             :
             We
             must
             cry
             vnto
             God
             ,
             not
             vnto
             dumb
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             dead
             creature
             or
             Angell
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             fondly
             framed
             to
             represent
             ,
             but
             vnto
             the
             liuing
             God
             ;
             he
             onely
             can
             heare
             ,
             be
             our
             praiers
             neuer
             so
             secret
             and
             silent
             .
             He
             heard
             Moses
             and
             Anna
             ,
             onely
             mouing
             their
             lips
             without
             sound
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             loudnesse
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             but
             
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             heart
             that
             maketh
             the
             cry
             ,
             where
             unto
             God
             giues
             eare
             :
             many
             no
             doubt
             can
             and
             doe
             cry
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             that
             loud
             enough
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             heard
             because
             they
             cry
             not
             in
             faith
             .
             And
             therefore
             Dauid
             did
             not
             onely
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               hearken
               vnto
               my
               cry
            
             ,
             but
             withall
             craued
             that
             God
             would
             
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               him
            
             ,
             for
             men
             may
             cry
             long
             enough
             and
             loud
             enough
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             vnlesse
             GOD
             shew
             mercy
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               when
               I
               cry
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               also
               vpon
               me
               &
               heare
               me
            
             ;
             for
             God
             heareth
             no
             mans
             prayer
             but
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             therfore
             is
             mercy
             
             in
             the
             first
             place
             so
             be
             sought
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             for
             he
             y
             t
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             mercy
             shall
             compasse
             him
             about
             ;
             though
             we
             be
             in
             neuer
             so
             great
             misery
             or
             danger
             ,
             if
             wee
             cry
             faithfully
             vnto
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             heare
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             mercy
             helpe
             vs
             :
             As
             Dauid
             complained
             vnto
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               strait
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               for
               his
               mercies
               are
               great
               )
               and
               let
               vs
               not
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               .
            
             God
             sheweth
             mercy
             vnto
             thousands
             that
             loue
             him
             and
             kéepe
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             heareth
             them
             :
             but
             the
             wicked
             and
             such
             as
             contemne
             his
             Word
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             ,
             for
             
             they
             cry
             not
             in
             saith
             ,
             they
             cry
             onely
             for
             their
             owne
             necessities
             ,
             not
             referring
             the
             end
             of
             their
             desires
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             they
             cry
             of
             themselues
             with
             the
             lips
             only
             ,
             they
             come
             in
             their
             owne
             names
             ,
             and
             respect
             onely
             themselues
             and
             their
             owne
             outward
             wants
             ,
             and
             féele
             not
             nor
             acknowledge
             their
             inward
             defects
             ;
             they
             are
             sinners
             and
             repent
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             aske
             therefore
             and
             receiue
             not
             ;
             
               They
               cry
               vnto
               mee
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               but
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               pray
               without
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
               Therefore
               when
               affliction
               &
               anguish
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               call
               vpon
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               answer
               ;
               
               they
               shall
               seeke
               me
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               finde
               me
               .
            
             But
             the
             faithfull
             afflicted
             he
             heareth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             depart
             from
             their
             sinnes
             and
             walke
             righteously
             before
             him
             he
             considereth
             :
             as
             Dauid
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             
               I
               cried
               vnto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               hee
               heard
               mee
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               mee
               out
               of
               all
               my
               feare
               and
               trouble
               .
            
             They
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             néed
             feare
             no
             trouble
             ,
             for
             mercy
             compasseth
             them
             about
             ,
             on
             euery
             side
             Gods
             prouidence
             attendeth
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             no
             sooner
             cal
             vpon
             God
             but
             hée
             heareth
             ,
             nay
             before
             they
             cry
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             helpe
             them
             ;
             for
             his
             eie
             is
             euer
             vpon
             them
             ,
             euen
             at
             an
             instant
             to
             preuent
             whatsoeuer
             
             danger
             ;
             therefore
             may
             the
             faithfull
             goe
             comfortably
             forward
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             ashamed
             :
             he
             is
             our
             strength
             and
             saluation
             and
             our
             defence
             :
             let
             vs
             powre
             out
             ●ur
             hearts
             before
             him
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
               haue
               mercy
               also
               vpon
               me
               and
               heare
               me
               .
            
             Then
             will
             he
             assuredly
             heare
             vs
             and
             helpe
             vs
             :
             he
             will
             delay
             no
             further
             time
             than
             may
             be
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             hee
             may
             séeme
             vnto
             vs
             long
             in
             comming
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             come
             in
             a
             time
             conuenient
             ,
             and
             his
             delaies
             worke
             onely
             patience
             and
             hope
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             if
             these
             graces
             haue
             their
             perfect
             
             working
             in
             vs
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             he
             will
             neuer
             faile
             vs
             nor
             forsake
             vs
             ,
             howsoeuer
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             prouidence
             may
             thinke
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             God
             come
             at
             our
             first
             call
             he
             will
             not
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             they
             beléeue
             not
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             did
             they
             would
             make
             no
             such
             haste
             ,
             but
             wait
             the
             Lords
             leisure
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             is
             so
             busted
             as
             he
             cannot
             intend
             either
             to
             heare
             vs
             or
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             for
             his
             eare
             is
             alwaies
             open
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             his
             hand
             alwaies
             able
             to
             helpe
             euery
             man
             as
             well
             as
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             an
             instant
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             not
             limit
             
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             for
             
             hee
             knowes
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             fit
             for
             euery
             of
             his
             intentions
             ;
             shall
             wee
             thinke
             that
             Dauid
             in
             his
             extremest
             dangers
             did
             not
             pray
             for
             deliuery
             ,
             yet
             though
             his
             saith
             were
             great
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             presently
             set
             frée
             ,
             though
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               absent
               thy selfe
               for
               euer
               ?
               Ioseph
            
             likewise
             in
             his
             captiuity
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             shall
             wee
             thinke
             that
             hée
             cried
             not
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             for
             deliuery
             ,
             and
             that
             instantly
             ?
             and
             yet
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             endure
             the
             very
             iron
             setters
             and
             stocks
             vntill
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             came
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             had
             sufficiently
             
             tried
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             deliuered
             them
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             mercies
             towards
             them
             in
             aduancing
             them
             both
             :
             we
             may
             not
             therefore
             murmure
             or
             repine
             at
             Gods
             corrections
             ,
             though
             they
             continue
             in
             our
             opinions
             long
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             that
             it
             is
             vnsauory
             to
             our
             carnall
             mindes
             but
             for
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             where
             faith
             is
             strong
             it
             produceth
             hope
             ,
             and
             in
             hope
             we
             wait
             with
             patience
             ;
             and
             we
             finde
             by
             experience
             that
             hope
             and
             patience
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             Then
             whosoeuer
             is
             afflicted
             ,
             let
             them
             cry
             vnto
             God
             to
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             at
             least
             case
             
             them
             ,
             if
             hée
             doe
             not
             altogether
             deliuer
             them
             :
             hee
             will
             kéepe
             his
             owne
             vnder
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             haue
             the
             fréedome
             of
             the
             raines
             at
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             knowing
             the
             vnrulinesse
             of
             our
             owne
             na●ure
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             curbe
             it
             not
             ,
             will
             runne
             into
             euery
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             any
             impiety
             :
             as
             we
             may
             sée
             by
             holy
             Dauid
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             God
             permitted
             him
             but
             to
             haue
             a
             little
             liberty
             ,
             a
             small
             breathing
             time
             from
             his
             troubles
             ;
             into
             what
             sinnes
             did
             he
             runne
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             chosen
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             he
             so
             farre
             forgat
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             that
             haue
             not
             his
             spirituall
             
             gifts
             refraine
             our selues
             from
             offending
             God
             more
             grosely
             in
             our
             security
             ?
          
           
             Troubles
             and
             afflictions
             fall
             not
             vpon
             vs
             without
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             though
             Satan
             worketh
             what
             he
             can
             to
             trouble
             vs
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             his
             trying
             of
             Iob
             ,
             to
             draw
             vs
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             howsoeruer
             he
             aimeth
             to
             make
             vs
             distrust
             God
             by
             his
             tentations
             and
             afflicting
             vs
             ,
             the
             more
             doe
             the
             children
             of
             God
             cleane
             vnto
             God
             for
             succour
             ,
             and
             cry
             vnto
             him
             for
             mercy
             :
             and
             that
             which
             Satan
             intendeth
             to
             be
             for
             our
             hurt
             ,
             God
             worketh
             it
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             for
             
               all
               things
               worke
               together
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               that
               loue
               
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             his
             owne
             elect
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             truly
             Gods
             owne
             ,
             so
             they
             depend
             vpon
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             what
             crosse
             or
             affliction
             soeuer
             befall
             them
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             none
             but
             from
             their
             owne
             louing
             father
             ,
             for
             their
             especial
             good
             to
             preuent
             greater
             danger
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             Paul
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             y
             t
             
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               exalted
               out
               of
               measure
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               reuelations
               ,
               there
               was
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               a
               pricke
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               should
               not
               be
               exalted
               out
               of
               measure
               .
            
             God
             seeing
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             alwaies
             apt
             
             to
             be
             puffed
             vp
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             pride
             and
             security
             ,
             when
             wee
             féele
             the
             abundance
             of
             Gods
             graces
             and
             fauours
             towards
             vs
             ,
             in
             his
             wisdome
             and
             mercy
             taketh
             downe
             our
             ouer
             good
             conceits
             of
             our selues
             by
             corrections
             :
             as
             Dauid
             before
             he
             was
             afflicted
             went
             awry
             ;
             Manasses
             a
             great
             Idolater
             ,
             by
             troubles
             was
             reclaimed
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             praied
             vnto
             God
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             ;
             wée
             may
             sée
             it
             also
             in
             the
             prodigall
             sonne
             ,
             who
             as
             long
             as
             hée
             had
             money
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             his
             vanities
             and
             lusts
             ,
             he
             liued
             a
             rebellious
             life
             against
             his
             father
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             afflicted
             by
             penury
             and
             want
             ,
             he
             returned
             
             home
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             repenting
             and
             crying
             vnto
             him
             in
             effect
             as
             here
             Dauid
             doth
             ;
             
               O
               father
               hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               ,
               I
               cry
               vnto
               thee
               for
               pardon
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               also
               vpon
               me
               and
               heare
               me
               ,
            
             as
             much
             as
             if
             hée
             had
             said
             ,
             Father
             forgiue
             mée
             .
          
           
             Gods
             corrections
             ,
             though
             grieuous
             and
             vnsauory
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             the
             more
             drawne
             from
             the
             delighting
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             bée
             seasoned
             with
             reuerence
             to
             God
             that
             sends
             them
             with
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             feruent
             praier
             :
             then
             shall
             wée
             
             finde
             that
             they
             will
             bring
             vs
             (
             being
             exercised
             with
             them
             )
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
             Wherefore
             let
             vs
             not
             onely
             not
             be
             discouraged
             at
             the
             chastisements
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             in
             loue
             ;
             but
             rather
             make
             vse
             of
             them
             for
             our
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             vnfained
             reformation
             .
             Adding
             daily
             and
             continuall
             praiers
             vnto
             God
             ,
             who
             smiteth
             vs
             ;
             neither
             to
             kill
             vs
             orto
             maime
             vs
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             kéepe
             vs
             in
             awe
             ,
             hauing
             a
             speciall
             eye
             vnto
             his
             hand
             :
             for
             ,
             when
             we
             intend
             or
             are
             committing
             of
             any
             sinne
             against
             God
             let
             vs
             do
             as
             schollers
             do
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             vnhappinesse
             ,
             haue
             one
             eie
             (
             as
             it
             
             were
             )
             to
             sée
             whether
             the
             master
             obserueth
             them
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             should
             giue
             them
             a
             clap
             before
             they
             were
             aware
             :
             We
             are
             to
             be
             as
             wary
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             maiden
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             mistrisse
             ;
             so
             shall
             God
             hearken
             vnto
             our
             voice
             when
             we
             cry
             ,
             hée
             will
             haue
             mercy
             also
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             heare
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Praier
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               and
               heare
               vs.
               
            
             
               HAue
               mercy
               vpon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               soule
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               
               thy
               wings
               will
               I
               trust
               ,
               vntill
               mine
               afflictions
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
               I
               will
               call
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               
                 O
                 hearken
                 vnto
                 my
                 voice
                 when
                 I
                 cry
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 haue
                 mercy
                 also
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 me
              
               ;
               But
               how
               canst
               thou
               heare
               ,
               vnlesse
               I
               speake
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               hearest
               the
               very
               silent
               sighes
               and
               groanes
               of
               the
               faithfull
               heart
               .
               As
               for
               my
               vocall
               voice
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               but
               an
               outward
               voice
               that
               soundeth
               but
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               it
               only
               entreth
               into
               the
               eares
               of
               man
               and
               beasts
               ,
               passing
               thorow
               the
               throat
               ,
               and
               soundeth
               by
               the
               lips
               ,
               a
               voice
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               to
               pierce
               the
               skies
               ,
               to
               sound
               through
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               mount
               the
               heauens
               ;
               
               it
               is
               a
               low
               voice
               ,
               a
               weake
               voice
               ;
               it
               ascendeth
               not
               where
               thou
               ,
               my
               louing
               God
               sittest
               ,
               in
               the
               heauen
               of
               heauens
               :
               and
               therefore
               how
               can
               it
               procure
               thine
               attention
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               I
               say
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               hearken
               ?
               Why
               did
               Dauid
               say
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               hearken
               ?
               He
               was
               assured
               to
               bee
               heard
               :
               Therefore
               I
               pray
               thee
               hearken
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               
                 Hearken
                 vnto
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 cry
                 ,
                 haue
                 mercy
                 also
                 vpon
                 me
                 and
                 heare
                 me
                 .
              
               Heare
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               renewed
               heart
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               soule
               that
               figheth
               for
               my
               sinnes
               :
               haue
               mercy
               therefore
               vpon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               pardon
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               so
               cry
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               please
               thee
               so
               to
               
               heare
               as
               I
               may
               heare
               thine
               answer
               within
               ,
               as
               I
               cry
               within
               .
               Lord
               ,
               let
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               both
               speake
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               answer
               me
               :
               for
               I
               cannot
               preuailingly
               cry
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               vnlesse
               thou
               cry
               in
               me
               by
               thine
               owne
               Spirit
               ,
               sanctifying
               my
               spirit
               ,
               and
               answering
               my
               spirit
               again
               by
               thy
               spirit
               .
               Hearken
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               thy selfe
               ,
               speaking
               in
               me
               ;
               and
               let
               my
               spirit
               heare
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               speaking
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               mee
               .
               So
               shall
               my
               soule
               sound
               forth
               a
               glorious
               voice
               ,
               a
               sharpe
               and
               piercing
               voice
               ,
               a
               voice
               whose
               sound
               shall
               ascend
               aboue
               the
               clouds
               ,
               where
               I
               haue
               a
               most
               louing
               and
               preuailing
               Mediator
               with
               thee
               ,
               euen
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               :
               in
               
               whose
               name
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               sake
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               deny
               nothing
               vnto
               those
               that
               come
               and
               cry
               faithfully
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Then
               I
               ,
               euen
               I
               ,
               shall
               heare
               a
               most
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               Eccho
               of
               Grace
               resound
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               that
               shall
               assure
               me
               of
               answer
               of
               euery
               my
               petitions
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               cry
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 forgiue
                 me
                 my
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               heare
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 :
              
               when
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Open
                 thou
                 my
                 lips
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               heare
               ,
               
                 Open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 it
                 :
              
               When
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               heare
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 beleeuedst
                 ,
                 therefore
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 saued
                 :
              
               When
               I
               call
               for
               strength
               in
               my
               tentations
               ,
               I
               shall
               heare
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 :
              
               When
               I
               shall
               call
               vnto
               thee
               in
               my
               necessities
               for
               helpe
               ,
               I
               shall
               heare
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 faile
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 .
              
               This
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               euermore
               pray
               vnto
               thee
               :
               O
               hearken
               vnto
               my
               voice
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               also
               vpon
               me
               ,
               and
               heare
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               ground
               of
               all
               my
               comforts
               in
               all
               my
               troubles
               to
               bee
               eased
               ,
               is
               thy
               mercy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               thy
               mercy
               onely
               .
               In
               mee
               there
               is
               nothing
               worthy
               to
               bee
               regarded
               of
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               thy
               mercy
               only
               that
               maketh
               me
               to
               dwell
               in
               safetie
               :
               And
               had
               it
               not
               beene
               of
               thy
               free
               mercy
               ,
               I
               had
               bin
               confounded
               long
               agone
               ;
               
               therefore
               in
               thy
               mercy
               heare
               me
               when
               I
               call
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               mercy
               releeue
               mee
               ,
               in
               thy
               mercy
               helpe
               mee
               .
               Then
               shall
               neither
               enemies
               preuaile
               against
               me
               ,
               pouertie
               and
               want
               shald
               not
               ouer-much
               oppresse
               me
               ,
               sicknesse
               shall
               not
               dismay
               me
               ,
               nor
               any
               outward
               or
               inward
               trouble
               ,
               sinne
               nor
               Satan
               preuaile
               against
               me
               :
               For
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               my
               glory
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               in
               thee
               will
               I
               euer
               trust
               .
               So
               be
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               8.
               
            
             
               When
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               seeke
               yee
               my
               face
               ,
               mine
               heart
               answered
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             verse
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             familiar
             conference
             betwéene
             the
             Lord
             and
             Dauid
             :
             God
             saies
             vnto
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             
               Seeke
               yee
               my
               face
            
             ;
             And
             Dauid
             againe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             faithfull
             replies
             ,
             
               Thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               will
               I
               seeke
               .
            
             It
             séemeth
             to
             be
             a
             strange
             
             command
             ,
             that
             we
             weake
             Creatures
             that
             cannot
             looke
             with
             stedfast
             eies
             vpon
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             one
             of
             his
             inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             striken
             blinde
             with
             the
             radiant
             beames
             thereof
             ,
             should
             séeke
             and
             behold
             his
             face
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             euer
             sée
             and
             liue
             .
             And
             it
             séemeth
             likewise
             to
             be
             as
             strange
             a
             promise
             in
             Dauid
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             hée
             would
             séeke
             the
             face
             of
             God.
             To
             séeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             enioyned
             vs
             :
             but
             to
             séeke
             and
             to
             sée
             his
             face
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             frequently
             commanded
             .
             But
             these
             phrases
             of
             spéech
             differ
             not
             ,
             for
             both
             signifie
             the
             séeking
             of
             his
             helpe
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             
             literally
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             a
             visible
             face
             to
             be
             séene
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             had
             a
             corporall
             being
             to
             be
             felt
             .
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             séene
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             face
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             now
             glorified
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             not
             visibly
             to
             bee
             apprehended
             by
             vs
             ,
             vntill
             his
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             then
             meant
             by
             the
             séeking
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ?
             onely
             his
             fauour
             and
             his
             protection
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             danger
             :
             And
             to
             séeke
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             implore
             his
             power
             ,
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             helpe
             in
             our
             afflictions
             :
             As
             Ieremiah
             
             comforting
             the
             captiue
             
               Israelites
               in
               Babylon
               :
               You
               shall
               goe
               and
               pray
               vnto
               me
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               and
               I
               will
               heare
               you
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               seeke
               me
               ,
               yee
               shall
               finde
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               seeke
               me
               with
               all
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             Azariah
             ,
             said
             to
             
               Asa
               ,
               Iuda
            
             and
             
               Beniamin
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
               while
               yee
               be
               with
               him
               :
               And
               if
               yee
               seeke
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               of
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               yee
               forsake
               him
               ,
               hee
               will
               forsake
               you
               .
            
             God
             is
             present
             with
             the
             faithfull
             by
             his
             continuall
             helping
             power
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             hold
             him
             fast
             by
             their
             praiers
             ,
             and
             wrastle
             with
             him
             with
             their
             faithfull
             petitions
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             did
             with
             the
             Angell
             ,
             and
             cry
             vnto
             him
             till
             
             he
             answer
             ,
             and
             neuer
             leaue
             seeking
             of
             him
             ,
             till
             hee
             finde
             him
             .
             If
             we
             séeke
             him
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             wée
             shall
             finde
             him
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             spirit
             hath
             described
             him
             ,
             both
             a
             mercifull
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
             The
             faithfull
             finde
             him
             mercifull
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             :
             the
             wicked
             shall
             finde
             him
             a
             seuere
             Judge
             hereafter
             .
             The
             first
             shall
             sée
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             :
             the
             second
             shall
             sée
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             tremble
             .
             The
             first
             shall
             sée
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             countenance
             with
             great
             gladnesse
             for
             euer
             :
             the
             second
             shall
             sée
             his
             face
             for
             a
             moment
             in
             his
             last
             sentence
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             horror
             .
          
           
             God
             saies
             vnto
             all
             ,
             
               Seeke
               
               yee
               my
               face
            
             ,
             but
             few
             with
             their
             hearts
             doe
             séeke
             him
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             call
             vpon
             him
             and
             are
             not
             heard
             ;
             they
             séeme
             to
             séeke
             him
             ,
             and
             finde
             him
             not
             :
             but
             vnto
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             ,
             hée
             offereth
             himselfe
             as
             he
             did
             to
             
               Moses
               ;
               My
               presence
               shall
               goe
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               thee
               rest
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             true
             beholding
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             enioy
             his
             presence
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             ready
             in
             his
             power
             and
             prouidence
             to
             helpe
             vs
             in
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             in
             our
             dangers
             ;
             any
             other
             presence
             of
             his
             in
             this
             life
             we
             néede
             not
             séeke
             ,
             his
             glory
             is
             aboue
             the
             Heauens
             :
             What
             is
             man
             then
             
             that
             he
             should
             séeke
             to
             sée
             his
             all-glorious
             face
             here
             in
             earth
             ,
             which
             Moses
             saw
             but
             in
             a
             bush
             obscurely
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             full
             and
             compleat
             glory
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             that
             sight
             his
             face
             did
             shine
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             could
             not
             abide
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             face
             ?
             How
             much
             lesse
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             most
             vnspeakable
             beauty
             of
             y
             e
             face
             of
             y
             e
             most
             high
             ?
             whose
             dwelling
             is
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             whose
             power
             is
             ouer
             all
             his
             works
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ?
             And
             therefore
             saith
             
               Dauid
               ;
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               hast
               set
               thy
               glory
               aboue
               the
               heauens
               ,
            
             where
             he
             sitteth
             and
             séeth
             the
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             is
             néere
             them
             when
             they
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             turneth
             his
             face
             and
             louing
             countenance
             towards
             them
             ,
             to
             cheare
             them
             and
             comfort
             them
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             beholdeth
             them
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             
               I
               haue
               set
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               slide
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             sée
             the
             face
             of
             God
             continually
             :
             and
             hée
             it
             is
             that
             preserueth
             me
             from
             danger
             ;
             so
             that
             mine
             
               heart
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               my
               tongue
               reioyceth
               ,
               my
               flesh
               also
               doth
               rest
               in
               hope
               .
            
             The
             tongue
             of
             men
             or
             Angels
             cannot
             sufficiently
             expresse
             what
             God
             is
             :
             onely
             the
             heauens
             doe
             shew
             vnto
             
             vs
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             fixed
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             all
             being
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             This
             God
             did
             Dauid
             séeke
             ,
             to
             this
             God
             did
             Dauid
             pray
             ,
             and
             hée
             turned
             his
             face
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             feare
             :
             To
             him
             I
             will
             pray
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Praier
               that
               God
               will
               neuer
               hide
               his
               face
               from
               vs.
               
            
             
               THY
               fauour
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               thou
               shewest
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               weake
               and
               vnworthy
               creatures
               ,
               
               is
               as
               an
               vnfathomable
               Sea
               of
               loue
               ,
               who
               becommest
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               suter
               vnto
               vs
               to
               come
               to
               seeke
               and
               to
               see
               thy
               face
               :
               Thou
               the
               most
               beloued
               seemest
               to
               make
               loue
               vnto
               vs
               :
               Thou
               the
               most
               mighty
               creator
               callest
               vs
               vnto
               thee
               thy
               weake
               creatures
               ;
               And
               shall
               we
               ,
               hatefull
               ,
               deformed
               ,
               and
               vile
               wretches
               ,
               stand
               therefore
               in
               conceit
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               louely
               and
               beautifull
               ,
               because
               thou
               ,
               great
               Iehouah
               ,
               absolute
               in
               all
               perfection
               ,
               doest
               thus
               intreat
               vs
               ?
               Thou
               saiest
               ,
               
                 Seeke
                 my
                 face
              
               ;
               And
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               if
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Come
                 and
                 see
                 me
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 receiue
                 me
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               seemeth
               to
               be
               rather
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               familiar
               
               friend
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Creator
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               I
               consider
               thy
               greatnesse
               ,
               thy
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               thy
               power
               and
               omnipotency
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               feare
               ,
               considering
               what
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               rather
               desire
               to
               hide
               me
               from
               thee
               as
               Adam
               did
               ,
               than
               to
               intrude
               my selfe
               into
               thy
               presence
               in
               my
               deformities
               ,
               and
               to
               couer
               my
               nakednesse
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               with
               the
               fig
               leaues
               of
               shamefull
               absence
               ,
               than
               to
               come
               into
               thy
               presence
               ,
               being
               naked
               of
               all
               spirituall
               vertues
               .
            
             
               Should
               I
               come
               into
               thy
               presence
               ,
               O
               most
               powerfull
               and
               holy
               Lord
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               bespotted
               garments
               of
               mine
               owne
               corruptions
               ?
               Then
               
               maist
               thou
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               burning
               sword
               of
               thy
               fury
               ,
               to
               keepe
               me
               from
               the
               sweet
               Paradice
               of
               thy
               louing
               and
               amiable
               presence
               :
               amiable
               in
               deed
               to
               them
               whom
               thou
               makest
               worthy
               ,
               but
               most
               fearefull
               vnto
               such
               as
               haue
               not
               on
               the
               wedding
               garment
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               If
               thou
               obserue
               the
               selfe-deseruings
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               and
               deale
               with
               them
               accordingly
               ,
               who
               can
               see
               thy
               face
               and
               liue
               ?
               Who
               dare
               to
               seeke
               thy
               face
               as
               of
               himselfe
               worthy
               ?
            
             
               But
               sith
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               to
               call
               me
               ,
               though
               vnworthy
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               me
               as
               worthy
               ;
               how
               can
               I
               but
               giue
               all
               diligence
               
               to
               attend
               thy
               call
               ?
               Should
               I
               stand
               consulting
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               whether
               I
               should
               seeke
               thy
               face
               and
               liue
               ;
               or
               remaine
               out
               of
               thy
               fauour
               ,
               and
               perish
               eternally
               ?
            
             
               Thou
               saist
               ,
               
                 Seeke
                 my
                 face
              
               :
               O
               that
               my
               heart
               could
               truly
               answer
               and
               faithfully
               performe
               the
               seeking
               of
               thy
               face
               ;
               for
               I
               cannot
               say
               ,
               of
               my
               owne
               power
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               :
               Though
               my
               spirituall
               part
               bee
               willing
               ,
               my
               carnall
               part
               is
               weake
               .
               I
               desire
               yet
               to
               seeke
               and
               to
               finde
               thee
               ;
               for
               with
               thee
               is
               the
               well
               of
               life
               :
               Thine
               eies
               are
               vpon
               them
               that
               feare
               thee
               ,
               and
               thine
               eares
               open
               vnto
               their
               cry
               .
               Shew
               me
               therefore
               
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               and
               turne
               thy
               face
               towards
               me
               that
               I
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               in
               thy
               fauour
               and
               louing
               kindnesse
               .
            
             
               Thy
               face
               is
               no
               way
               so
               liuely
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Image
               of
               thy
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               although
               he
               were
               here
               in
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               inuisible
               forme
               of
               thine
               owne
               Essence
               ;
               and
               is
               now
               ascended
               and
               glorified
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               endowed
               with
               that
               absolute
               glory
               which
               hee
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               with
               thee
               ,
               whose
               visible
               forme
               cannot
               bee
               seene
               with
               mortall
               eyes
               ,
               whose
               face
               yet
               shineth
               more
               gloriously
               than
               it
               did
               vpon
               the
               holy
               Mount
               ,
               which
               
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               to
               their
               vnspeakable
               comfort
               ,
               beheld
               with
               their
               eies
               ,
               that
               visible
               glory
               of
               his
               cannot
               bee
               here
               seene
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               from
               vs
               vntill
               the
               time
               ;
               but
               he
               vouchsafeth
               vnto
               vs
               his
               Word
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               him
               through
               faith
               .
            
             
               O
               seeke
               his
               face
               euermore
               my
               soule
               ,
               seeke
               his
               Word
               ,
               beleeue
               his
               promises
               ,
               obserue
               his
               Will.
               Grant
               Lord
               that
               I
               may
               flie
               sinne
               and
               embrace
               righteousnesse
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               pray
               continually
               ,
               loue
               all
               men
               ,
               beare
               with
               the
               weake
               ,
               bee
               patient
               in
               troubles
               ,
               and
               thankfull
               vnto
               thee
               for
               all
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               and
               grant
               Lord
               that
               I
               may
               seeke
               thee
               while
               it
               is
               to
               
               day
               ,
               let
               mee
               omit
               no
               time
               in
               seeking
               thy
               face
               :
               thou
               saist
               ,
               Seeke
               my
               face
               ;
               let
               me
               cast
               off
               all
               impediments
               and
               clogs
               of
               worldly
               occasions
               ,
               and
               cast
               my
               care
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               care
               for
               mee
               :
               what
               thou
               hast
               said
               is
               true
               ,
               what
               thou
               hast
               promised
               is
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               ;
               as
               sure
               as
               if
               I
               were
               possessed
               of
               what
               I
               aske
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               in
               danger
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               as
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               who
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               pursued
               by
               Saul
               .
               I
               haue
               enemies
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               as
               Eliah
               did
               ,
               being
               threatned
               by
               Iezabel
               .
               If
               I
               bee
               in
               prison
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               as
               Ioseph
               did
               ,
               who
               was
               deliuered
               
               and
               aduanced
               :
               what
               misery
               or
               danger
               ,
               trouble
               or
               affliction
               soeuer
               it
               shall
               please
               thee
               to
               inflict
               vpon
               mee
               ,
               I
               will
               seeke
               thy
               face
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               not
               bee
               confounded
               in
               the
               perilous
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               whatsoeuer
               calamity
               I
               am
               ,
               be
               thou
               neere
               vnto
               me
               and
               saue
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               9.
               
            
             
               Hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               mee
               ,
               nor
               cast
               thy
               seruant
               away
               in
               displeasure
               ;
               thou
               hast
               beene
               my
               succour
               ,
               leaue
               me
               not
               ,
               neither
               forsake
               me
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             this
             prayer
             of
             Dauid
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             God
             sometimes
             hideth
             his
             face
             from
             his
             dearest
             children
             ,
             and
             séemeth
             as
             if
             hée
             had
             cast
             them
             away
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             which
             yet
             though
             it
             be
             fearefull
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             small
             ,
             for
             he
             continueth
             not
             long
             in
             
             his
             displeasure
             ;
             though
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             men
             (
             bée
             they
             neuer
             so
             sanctified
             )
             will
             many
             times
             shew
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             produce
             such
             corrupt
             fruits
             as
             may
             incense
             God
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             inforce
             him
             to
             absent
             himselfe
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             left
             them
             quite
             to
             their
             owne
             corrupt
             wills
             ,
             as
             it
             séemeth
             holy
             Dauid
             felt
             some
             alteration
             as
             it
             were
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               hide
               ▪
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
            
             wherby
             it
             séemeth
             Dauid
             had
             not
             that
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             presence
             as
             in
             times
             past
             he
             had
             ,
             especially
             when
             hée
             was
             afraid
             that
             
               God
               had
               cast
               
               him
               away
               in
               displeasure
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             Dauids
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             times
             alike
             strong
             )
             could
             not
             so
             well
             apprehend
             Gods
             mercies
             as
             before
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             felt
             his
             owne
             infirmities
             to
             grow
             stronger
             ,
             and
             his
             spirituall
             powers
             weaker
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             combat
             betwéene
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             he
             found
             his
             inward
             part
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             so
             suspecting
             as
             it
             were
             the
             loue
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             to
             aid
             the
             one
             and
             to
             suppresse
             the
             other
             ,
             hee
             thought
             God
             had
             left
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             séemeth
             his
             outward
             enemies
             did
             more
             preuaile
             against
             him
             than
             before
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             oppressed
             
             by
             them
             or
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             turned
             himselfe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             séemed
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             praied
             so
             instantly
             that
             God
             would
             not
             cast
             him
             away
             being
             his
             seruant
             ,
             in
             displeasure
             :
             yet
             Dauid
             had
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             although
             hée
             were
             a
             little
             shaken
             with
             doubting
             for
             the
             absence
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             and
             necessary
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             sometimes
             feele
             the
             want
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             too
             much
             presume
             vpon
             our
             owne
             worthinesse
             ,
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             to
             stand
             firme
             without
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             leaue
             vs
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             little
             ,
             such
             
             is
             our
             frailty
             ,
             that
             we
             begin
             to
             faint
             ,
             and
             our
             spirituall
             strength
             saileth
             vs
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             can
             apprehend
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             we
             are
             not
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             be
             so
             carried
             away
             with
             our
             owne
             corruptions
             as
             we
             neuer
             féele
             our
             owne
             wants
             of
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             grace
             at
             all
             .
             The
             wicked
             and
             such
             as
             sinne
             without
             touch
             of
             conscience
             ,
             they
             neuer
             féele
             the
             want
             of
             that
             they
             neuer
             had
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             therefore
             run
             on
             stil
             in
             their
             impieties
             ,
             following
             euery
             kinde
             of
             carnall
             destres
             with
             greedinesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             and
             enlightened
             ,
             
             for
             they
             finde
             in
             themselues
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             absence
             if
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             seldome
             idle
             in
             one
             kinde
             of
             holy
             duty
             or
             another
             ;
             they
             either
             meditate
             on
             the
             word
             and
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             pray
             or
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             thankes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             finde
             in
             them selues
             a
             dulnesse
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             they
             presently
             suspect
             that
             they
             haue
             deserued
             by
             some
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             to
             themselues
             ,
             who
             of
             their
             owne
             power
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cannot
             thinke
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             much
             lesse
             faithfully
             and
             seruently
             pray
             vnto
             
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             féeling
             the
             griefe
             of
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             comforted
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             holy
             duties
             ,
             finde
             the
             fault
             to
             bee
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             for
             some
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             or
             some
             good
             dutie
             omitted
             ,
             is
             angrie
             with
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             doth
             here
             ,
             they
             crie
             out
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               O
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               nor
               cast
               thy
               seruant
               away
               in
               displeasure
               .
            
             So
             fearefull
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             they
             thinke
             nothing
             so
             irksome
             vnto
             them
             as
             his
             absence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             haue
             alwaies
             a
             kinde
             of
             holy
             iealousie
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             sinne
             they
             
             doe
             cōmit
             ,
             wil
             cause
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             them
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Dauid
             considered
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             hée
             could
             confesse
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Wicked
               deeds
               haue
               preuailed
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               bee
               mercifull
               vnto
               my
               sinne
               .
            
             God
             is
             mercifull
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sorry
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             sorrow
             and
             repentance
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             instantly
             and
             often
             call
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             meane
             whereby
             they
             may
             redéeme
             his
             loue
             and
             obtaine
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             face
             againe
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             had
             lost
             his
             chiefe
             comfort
             ,
             the
             louing
             
             countenan●●
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
               Turne
               vs
               againe
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               cause
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               safe
               :
               Returne
               wee
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               looke
               downe
               from
               Heauen
               and
               visit
               vs
               againe
               with
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               thy
               louing
               countenance
               ,
               and
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               vs
               ,
               nor
               cast
               vs
               away
               in
               displeasure
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             causeth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             leaue
             vs
             than
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             true
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             retaineth
             him
             more
             than
             the
             continuall
             meditation
             of
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             seruent
             prayer
             with
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             thus
             exerciseth
             
             himselfe
             ,
             hath
             God
             alwaies
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             hideth
             not
             his
             face
             from
             such
             ;
             but
             in
             what
             misery
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             feare
             or
             affliction
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             either
             to
             receiue
             outward
             deliuerance
             or
             inward
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               yet
               my
               soule
               keepeth
               silence
               vnto
               God
               ,
               of
               him
               commeth
               my
               saluation
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               my
               strength
               &
               my
               defence
               ,
               therefore
               shall
               I
               not
               much
               be
               moued
            
             ;
             not
             much
             ,
             we
             may
             haue
             some
             doubtings
             in
             our
             heauy
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               O
               God
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
            
             me
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             be
             moued
             ,
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             remoued
             from
             the
             louing
             fauour
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             shall
             neuer
             
             fall
             finally
             into
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             he
             séeme
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             vs
             ,
             which
             he
             neuer
             doth
             vntill
             we
             couet
             to
             hide
             our
             sins
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             we
             thinke
             hée
             séeth
             not
             ;
             we
             may
             not
             thinke
             that
             God
             hideth
             his
             all-séeing
             cies
             from
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             though
             he
             turne
             not
             his
             face
             towards
             vs
             to
             flatter
             vs
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             he
             loueth
             righteousnesse
             and
             hateth
             iniquity
             ;
             
               righteousnesse
               and
               equity
               are
               the
               establishment
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
            
             therefore
             dealeth
             he
             iustly
             when
             he
             hideth
             his
             face
             from
             them
             that
             deale
             vniustly
             ,
             from
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             
             not
             ,
             from
             them
             that
             neglect
             to
             call
             vpon
             him
             in
             ●aith
             ,
             and
             omit
             those
             holy
             duties
             which
             he
             requireth
             .
             How
             can
             hee
             looke
             vpon
             them
             in
             loue
             that
             leaue
             him
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             but
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             cast
             them
             away
             in
             his
             displeasure
             that
             neuer
             séeke
             him
             or
             serue
             him
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             séeke
             him
             not
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             sinne
             and
             serue
             him
             by
             turnes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             allowed
             vs
             a
             time
             for
             our selues
             to
             take
             our
             carnall
             pleasures
             &
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             againe
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             haue
             our
             times
             wherein
             wée
             cannot
             sinne
             ,
             either
             being
             glutted
             with
             sinne
             ,
             or
             vnable
             
             to
             sinne
             .
             How
             can
             hee
             but
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             such
             ?
             How
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             cast
             away
             such
             in
             his
             displeasure
             ?
             Dauid
             that
             thus
             crieth
             out
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             neuer
             tooke
             such
             prophane
             liberty
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             his
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             fell
             ,
             and
             that
             grieuously
             :
             but
             he
             lay
             not
             in
             it
             as
             the
             reprobate
             doe
             ;
             he
             examined
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             falted
             it
             with
             the
             teares
             of
             repentance
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               fed
               mee
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               teares
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               giuen
               mee
               teares
               to
               drinke
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             true
             medicine
             to
             cure
             the
             soule
             that
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             
             And
             who
             so
             applieth
             it
             truly
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             shall
             finde
             ease
             ;
             and
             although
             God
             séeme
             sometimes
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             cause
             vs
             the
             more
             to
             séeke
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             séeme
             to
             cast
             vs
             off
             in
             displeasure
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             louing
             father
             that
             dissembleth
             extreme
             anger
             to
             his
             childe
             that
             hath
             offended
             him
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             shew
             as
             if
             he
             will
             vtterly
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             determining
             yet
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             So
             though
             God
             the
             most
             louing
             father
             to
             his
             children
             séeme
             often
             angry
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             he
             séemed
             to
             bee
             with
             Dauid
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             in
             shew
             than
             in
             déed
             (
             which
             we
             may
             not
             slightly
             regard
             ,
             for
             
             so
             we
             may
             indéed
             turne
             his
             fatherly
             displeasure
             into
             iust
             reuenge
             )
             let
             vs
             obserue
             in
             wisdome
             the
             Lords
             waies
             ,
             how
             indéed
             he
             neuer
             winketh
             long
             at
             our
             least
             sinne
             ,
             for
             many
             little
             sinnes
             make
             a
             great
             cry
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             heareth
             their
             clamour
             hée
             turneth
             away
             his
             face
             as
             a
             thing
             loathsome
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             from
             Dauid
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             who
             féeling
             it
             ,
             ranne
             crying
             againe
             vnto
             God
             :
             
               O
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               nor
               cast
               thy
               seruant
               away
               in
               displeasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               beene
               my
               succour
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               leaue
               mee
               not
               ,
               neither
               forsake
               mee
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               :
            
             though
             
             Dauid
             found
             that
             God
             had
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             séemed
             displeased
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             tooke
             a
             godly
             courage
             through
             saith
             ,
             to
             put
             God
             in
             minde
             of
             his
             former
             fauours
             towards
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               beene
               my
               succour
            
             ,
             and
             thou
             changest
             not
             ,
             thou
             art
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             whom
             thou
             hast
             once
             chosen
             ,
             thou
             neuer
             forsakest
             .
             He
             may
             be
             angry
             with
             his
             dearest
             children
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             he
             endureth
             not
             long
             in
             his
             displeasure
             :
             but
             when
             he
             with
             rebukes
             doth
             chastise
             a
             man
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             his
             beauty
             consumeth
             ,
             and
             all
             carnall
             delights
             are
             as
             it
             were
             irkesome
             vnto
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             
             the
             losse
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Though
             Dauid
             séemed
             much
             to
             bee
             troubled
             that
             God
             did
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             withhold
             his
             helping
             hand
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             hope
             to
             redéeme
             his
             fauour
             againe
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             before
             his
             succour
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             hee
             in
             his
             heart
             acknowledged
             ,
             not
             to
             procéed
             of
             his
             owne
             deseruing
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             meere
             and
             frée
             mercy
             of
             God.
             And
             therfore
             as
             hee
             first
             fréely
             chose
             him
             without
             his
             desert
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             cast
             him
             off
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humane
             frailties
             ,
             incident
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             euen
             to
             y
             e
             best
             men
             ;
             but
             would
             rather
             renew
             ,
             maintaine
             and
             confirme
             
             those
             diuine
             graces
             which
             it
             had
             pleased
             God
             before
             to
             plant
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             returne
             againe
             vnto
             him
             in
             loue
             ,
             and
             turne
             his
             face
             towards
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             not
             vtterly
             to
             leaue
             him
             nor
             forsake
             him
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               his
               saluation
               for
               euer
               :
            
             for
             he
             neuer
             faileth
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             to
             a
             thousand
             generations
             .
             And
             his
             gifts
             and
             callings
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             be
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             cleaue
             vnto
             God
             ;
             if
             we
             cleaue
             vnto
             God
             ,
             God
             is
             faithfull
             to
             succour
             vs
             ,
             &
             will
             
             neuer
             leaue
             vs
             nor
             forsake
             vs.
             
          
           
             Though
             he
             seeme
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             vs
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             from
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             displeased
             with
             vs
             as
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ;
             we
             may
             with
             like
             boldnesse
             build
             our
             assurance
             of
             his
             future
             helpe
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             by
             his
             former
             succouring
             of
             vs
             :
             And
             as
             Dauid
             held
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             Gods
             neuer
             failing
             help
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             was
             ence
             his
             succour
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             may
             such
             as
             haue
             often
             found
             him
             their
             defence
             and
             succour
             assure
             themselues
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             hide
             his
             face
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             will
             neuer
             faile
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             ?
             But
             that
             he
             will
             establish
             his
             according
             to
             his
             
             promise
             ,
             y
             t
             they
             may
             yet
             liue
             ,
             &
             not
             be
             disappointed
             of
             his
             louing
             fauour
             again
             :
             howsoeuer
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               mercy
               shall
               compasse
               him
               about
               on
               euery
               side
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               that
               God
               will
               be
               alwaies
               neere
               vnto
               vs
               in
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               hide
               his
               face
               and
               fauour
               from
               vs.
               
            
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               cast
               mee
               not
               away
               in
               thy
               displeasure
               .
               Thou
               diddest
               not
               in
               the
               beginning
               choose
               mee
               for
               my
               worthinesse
               ,
               O
               cast
               me
               not
               off
               
               for
               my
               weaknesse
               ;
               thou
               knewest
               before
               whereof
               I
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               me
               neither
               was
               nor
               is
               any
               goodnesse
               at
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               iustly
               accuse
               thee
               of
               leuity
               or
               lightnesse
               ,
               soone
               to
               loue
               ,
               and
               as
               soone
               to
               reiect
               ;
               but
               condemne
               my selfe
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               haue
               cast
               away
               thy
               feare
               ,
               and
               haue
               forgotten
               and
               neglected
               thy
               due
               praises
               for
               thy
               former
               succour
               and
               goodnesse
               towards
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               runne
               too
               farre
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sinne
               and
               vanity
               ,
               by
               a
               lewd
               law
               that
               is
               in
               my
               members
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               law
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               incensing
               thee
               to
               displeasure
               against
               mee
               ,
               
               wherein
               thou
               seemest
               to
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               neuer
               knowne
               me
               to
               be
               one
               of
               thine
               ;
               yet
               Lord
               I
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               doe
               acknowledge
               that
               thou
               hast
               beene
               my
               succour
               ,
               thou
               hast
               beene
               a
               gracious
               God
               vnto
               mee
               ;
               when
               I
               haue
               called
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               mee
               ;
               when
               I
               haue
               sought
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               turned
               thy
               louing
               countenance
               towards
               me
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               left
               me
               nor
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               therefore
               Lord
               forsake
               me
               not
               for
               euer
               ,
               giue
               mee
               not
               ouer
               ,
               leaue
               mee
               not
               vnto
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               keepe
               mee
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               thine
               owne
               wings
               ,
               shew
               me
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               againe
               :
               and
               as
               thou
               hast
               beene
               
               formerly
               my
               succour
               ,
               leaue
               me
               not
               now
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               turn
               from
               me
               altogether
               ,
               I
               shall
               altogether
               perish
               .
               Remember
               that
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               thine
               owne
               hands
               ,
               destroy
               me
               not
               therefore
               ô
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               thy selfe
               hast
               made
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               none
               that
               can
               plead
               or
               maintaine
               my
               cause
               against
               thee
               ;
               but
               as
               sinne
               hath
               cast
               mee
               downe
               ,
               thy
               grace
               can
               raise
               mee
               vp
               :
               I
               haue
               falne
               through
               frailty
               ,
               I
               may
               rise
               againe
               by
               faith
               in
               thee
               :
               I
               haue
               lost
               the
               view
               of
               thine
               amiable
               countenance
               ,
               by
               turning
               my
               face
               vnto
               vanity
               ,
               I
               may
               finde
               it
               againe
               if
               it
               please
               thee
               to
               
               turne
               me
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               face
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               beene
               too
               negligent
               ,
               when
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Seeke
                 my
                 face
              
               ,
               I
               gaue
               not
               such
               eare
               vnto
               thy
               words
               ,
               nor
               such
               eye
               vnto
               the
               beauty
               of
               thy
               face
               as
               I
               ought
               .
               But
               be
               thou
               pleased
               ,
               now
               to
               be
               found
               when
               I
               seek
               thee
               ;
               I
               pray
               thee
               heare
               mee
               ,
               now
               I
               intreat
               thee
               :
               And
               cast
               mee
               not
               away
               in
               displeasure
               ,
               though
               I
               haue
               displeased
               thee
               .
               As
               long
               as
               I
               see
               thy
               face
               I
               am
               safe
               ;
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               thou
               turnest
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               troubled
               .
            
             
               When
               thou
               leauest
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               left
               without
               spirituall
               hope
               or
               helpe
               ,
               and
               busie
               my selfe
               in
               things
               that
               profit
               not
               :
               And
               
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               indeed
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               turne
               away
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               remember
               then
               I
               became
               a
               sinner
               ,
               when
               thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               mee
               :
               Yet
               haue
               not
               I
               forsaken
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               goe
               from
               thee
               wheresoeuer
               I
               should
               couet
               to
               hide
               my selfe
               .
               No
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               onely
               not
               couer
               to
               hide
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               I
               come
               euen
               as
               Dauid
               to
               Saul
               ,
               to
               discouer
               my selfe
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Alas
               ,
               to
               discouer
               my selfe
               ,
               when
               I
               cannot
               hide
               my selfe
               from
               thee
               ?
               Though
               thou
               mayst
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               cannot
               hide
               my
               waies
               from
               thee
               .
               No
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               seeke
               thee
               ,
               let
               mee
               finde
               thee
               :
               Leaue
               
               me
               not
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               mee
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               nor
               cast
               me
               thy
               poorest
               and
               meanest
               seruant
               away
               in
               thy
               displeasure
               :
               But
               as
               thou
               hast
               euer
               beene
               my
               succour
               ,
               sustaining
               me
               ,
               releeuing
               me
               ,
               defending
               me
               ,
               and
               comforting
               me
               ;
               So
               gracious
               Lord
               God
               ,
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               continue
               my
               louing
               and
               helping
               father
               still
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               or
               whosoeuer
               shall
               rise
               vp
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               neither
               faint
               nor
               feare
               :
               for
               thou
               wilt
               be
               my
               succour
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               neither
               faile
               me
               nor
               forsake
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               10.
               
            
             
               Though
               my
               Father
               and
               my
               Mother
               forsake
               me
               ,
               thou
               Lord
               wilt
               take
               me
               vp
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             impossible
             for
             man
             to
             comprehend
             the
             depth
             of
             Gods
             vnsearchable
             wisdome
             ,
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             loue
             towards
             his
             children
             :
             his
             wisdome
             in
             disposing
             ,
             his
             prouidence
             in
             finding
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             loue
             in
             bestowing
             things
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             corporall
             vpon
             his
             children
             necessary
             .
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             wée
             may
             admire
             
             with
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             O
             the
             déepnesse
             of
             the
             vnsearchable
             riches
             ,
             of
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             towards
             vs
             ,
             who
             when
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             meanes
             faile
             vs
             ,
             hée
             taketh
             charge
             of
             vs
             ;
             we
             are
             all
             cast
             vpon
             his
             prouidence
             and
             care
             ,
             euen
             as
             well
             before
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             are
             borne
             .
             And
             if
             then
             father
             and
             mother
             faile
             vs
             ,
             or
             forsake
             vs
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             vs
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             tooke
             vp
             Moses
             out
             of
             the
             riuer
             ,
             being
             cast
             into
             it
             in
             a
             basket
             of
             réeds
             in
             a
             most
             desperate
             danger
             to
             be
             vtterly
             cast
             away
             .
             Did
             father
             or
             mother
             preserue
             him
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             that
             saued
             him
             ?
             Was
             
             not
             Ioseph
             cast
             into
             a
             pit
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             intending
             hée
             should
             haue
             there
             perished
             ?
             Was
             hee
             not
             after
             sould
             to
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             a
             slaue
             ,
             depriued
             of
             the
             aid
             or
             comfort
             of
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             vniustly
             imprisoned
             ?
             Who
             tooke
             him
             into
             protection
             ?
             Who
             tooke
             care
             of
             him
             ?
             was
             not
             God
             alone
             he
             that
             preserued
             him
             ?
          
           
             The
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ouer-ruleth
             all
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             hée
             causeth
             them
             all
             to
             worke
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             them
             that
             are
             of
             age
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             but
             euen
             vnto
             Infants
             ;
             
             as
             vnto
             Moses
             when
             he
             was
             a
             childe
             ,
             preseruing
             him
             beyond
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             owne
             Parents
             .
             It
             worketh
             also
             all
             troubles
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             .
             There
             is
             none
             so
             young
             ,
             nor
             any
             so
             old
             ,
             but
             God
             disposeth
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             neither
             father
             nor
             mother
             ,
             or
             friend
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             hée
             then
             comes
             and
             takes
             them
             into
             his
             own
             guard
             and
             kéeping
             ,
             bée
             they
             neuer
             so
             base
             and
             vile
             in
             mans
             corrupt
             indgement
             ;
             he
             can
             make
             them
             honorable
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             abiect
             and
             despised
             ,
             either
             for
             birth
             ,
             or
             poore
             estate
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             one
             to
             all
             :
             he
             respecteth
             no
             degrée
             .
             
             Though
             he
             dwell
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             farre
             aboue
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             yet
             he
             beholdeth
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             them
             ;
             he
             can
             sée
             through
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             behold
             all
             the
             things
             on
             earth
             :
             
               He
               is
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               his
               mercies
               are
               ouer
               all
               his
               workes
               :
               He
               vpholdeth
               all
               that
               fall
               ,
               and
               lifteth
               vp
               all
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             loseth
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             being
             left
             naked
             and
             destitute
             of
             helpe
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             tentation
             ?
             When
             he
             knowes
             not
             which
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             to
             turne
             for
             reléefe
             ;
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             spirit
             hath
             here
             recorded
             of
             the
             prouidence
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             are
             depriued
             of
             all
             earthly
             meanes
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             a
             father
             and
             mother
             vnto
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Children
             commonly
             in
             their
             young
             yeeres
             ,
             care
             for
             no
             prouision
             ,
             for
             food
             or
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             relie
             onely
             vpon
             their
             parents
             :
             So
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             howsoeuer
             old
             they
             are
             ,
             yet
             vnable
             of
             themselues
             to
             prouide
             things
             necessary
             without
             their
             heauenly
             fathers
             helpe
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             young
             birds
             ●ang
             at
             the
             bill
             of
             the
             old
             for
             food
             ;
             so
             doe
             Gods
             children
             depend
             vpon
             God
             for
             all
             that
             they
             néed
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             nourish
             them
             .
             He
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             naturall
             father
             and
             mother
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             desire
             to
             prouide
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             but
             want
             the
             meanes
             ;
             but
             our
             heauenly
             father
             wanteth
             none
             .
             
               To
               come
               to
               preferment
            
             (
             nay
             to
             bee
             supplied
             with
             things
             necessary
             )
             
               is
               neither
               from
               the
               East
               nor
               from
               the
               West
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               nor
               from
               the
               South
               :
               But
               God
               is
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               he
               maketh
               low
               ,
               and
               he
               maketh
               high
               .
            
          
           
             What
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             care
             then
             is
             it
             in
             many
             Parents
             ,
             that
             setting
             God
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             aside
             ,
             his
             prouidence
             and
             care
             ;
             and
             onely
             study
             how
             they
             may
             aduance
             their
             children
             to
             greatnesse
             after
             their
             deaths
             ?
             As
             ,
             if
             when
             
             they
             can
             sée
             them
             richly
             prouided
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             riches
             ,
             lands
             ,
             and
             reuenues
             ,
             are
             in
             stead
             of
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             also
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             these
             men
             were
             not
             wilfully
             blinde
             ,
             or
             rather
             besotted
             (
             whether
             more
             with
             the
             fond
             loue
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             or
             foolish
             desire
             of
             vaine-glory
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             )
             they
             might
             obserue
             more
             (
             poore
             )
             cast
             ,
             and
             depending
             vpon
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             religious
             endeuors
             to
             liue
             more
             contentedly
             with
             their
             little
             ,
             than
             many
             left
             rich
             with
             their
             plentie
             :
             and
             more
             from
             meane
             beginnings
             to
             rise
             to
             greatnesse
             ,
             than
             in
             hereditary
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             gaine
             
             glory
             and
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             then
             that
             are
             in
             a
             meane
             estate
             ,
             wanting
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             which
             imply
             all
             worldly
             meanes
             ,
             take
             comfort
             and
             courage
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             God
             to
             the
             faithfull
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             al
             helps
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             naturall
             fathers
             that
             begat
             vs
             ,
             our
             naturall
             mothers
             that
             bare
             vs
             ,
             our
             friends
             that
             professed
             friendship
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             that
             wée
             had
             to
             sustaine
             vs
             ,
             faile
             all
             ;
             let
             vs
             not
             feare
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             owner
             and
             disposer
             of
             all
             things
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             a
             promise
             to
             be
             a
             father
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             if
             a
             father
             ,
             he
             will
             loue
             vs
             ;
             if
             he
             loue
             vs
             ,
             
             he
             will
             not
             see
             vs
             want
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             fit
             and
             necessary
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Though
             then
             our
             eies
             faile
             vs
             ,
             our
             féet
             falter
             vnder
             vs
             ,
             our
             hands
             be
             helplesse
             to
             vs
             ,
             though
             our
             limbs
             become
             weake
             ;
             though
             we
             hane
             neither
             Gold
             ,
             nor
             Siluer
             ,
             nor
             food
             ,
             nor
             raiment
             ,
             nor
             friend
             ,
             nor
             helper
             ,
             but
             our
             ancient
             friends
             and
             companions
             to
             deride
             vs
             for
             our
             basenesse
             ,
             enemies
             to
             rage
             and
             raile
             against
             vs
             for
             our
             poorenesse
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             dismay
             nor
             fall
             from
             our
             faith
             and
             assurance
             in
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             our
             father
             ,
             let
             vs
             returne
             vnto
             him
             though
             as
             Prodigalls
             ,
             he
             will
             entertaine
             vs
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             not
             
             as
             seruants
             but
             as
             sonnes
             .
             Hée
             will
             regard
             vs
             as
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             prouide
             for
             vs
             as
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             defend
             vs
             as
             his
             sonnes
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             our
             naturall
             father
             he
             will
             be
             our
             heauenly
             father
             ,
             hee
             will
             bring
             vs
             vp
             ,
             and
             wée
             shall
             want
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             hee
             séeme
             here
             to
             expose
             vs
             to
             be
             as
             Apprentises
             for
             a
             time
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             learne
             to
             beare
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             seuen
             yéeres
             ,
             be
             it
             seuenty
             ,
             hee
             in
             the
             end
             will
             make
             vs
             frée
             men
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             worke
             no
             more
             in
             our
             former
             trade
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             the
             miseries
             and
             troubles
             wée
             
             here
             endure
             ,
             wee
             shall
             haue
             peace
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             glory
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             while
             we
             shall
             liue
             as
             the
             worlds
             slaues
             here
             ,
             let
             vs
             vndergoe
             it
             with
             patience
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             while
             :
             If
             we
             want
             any
             thing
             for
             soule
             or
             body
             ,
             hee
             willeth
             vs
             to
             tell
             him
             and
             hee
             will
             supply
             it
             ;
             If
             any
             wrong
             vs
             or
             abuse
             vs
             ,
             to
             complaine
             to
             him
             and
             he
             will
             redresse
             it
             .
             If
             we
             bée
             sicke
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             our
             diseases
             ;
             he
             is
             our
             Physician
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             whether
             life
             or
             death
             be
             fittest
             for
             vs.
             If
             we
             die
             ,
             he
             will
             restore
             vs
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             therefore
             may
             wée
             fréely
             cast
             our
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
             for
             hee
             careth
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Fathers
             (
             saith
             
               Salomon
               )
               are
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               children
               .
            
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             God
             of
             all
             glory
             ,
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             be
             a
             glory
             to
             vs
             his
             children
             ?
             who
             hath
             prouided
             for
             vs
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             depriue
             vs
             of
             ,
             yea
             a
             Kingdome
             whose
             glory
             shall
             haue
             no
             end
             .
             The
             remembrance
             of
             our
             futur●
             enioying
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             most
             deepe
             Sea
             of
             comfort
             in
             this
             inferiour
             Kingdome
             of
             crosses
             .
             It
             cannot
             bee
             fadomed
             with
             the
             line
             of
             mans
             capacity
             ;
             what
             hee
             hath
             promised
             hee
             will
             performe
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             therefore
             may
             we
             stand
             assured
             and
             boldly
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             though
             the
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             of
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             forsake
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             take
             charge
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               that
               God
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               our
               father
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               when
               all
               other
               helpe
               faileth
               .
            
             
               O
               Gracious
               Lord
               God
               ,
               most
               mercifull
               and
               louing
               Father
               ,
               from
               whom
               proceedeth
               euery
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               ,
               and
               who
               of
               thine
               owne
               will
               hast
               begotten
               vs
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               truth
               ;
               shew
               thy selfe
               a
               father
               vnto
               mee
               who
               am
               depriued
               of
               father
               
               and
               mother
               ,
               from
               all
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               beset
               on
               all
               sides
               with
               troubles
               ,
               dangers
               and
               many
               afflictions
               ,
               relying
               only
               vpon
               thy
               prouidence
               ;
               shew
               thy selfe
               vnto
               me
               a
               father
               ,
               a
               powerfull
               and
               protecting
               father
               ,
               as
               thou
               diddest
               vnto
               Ioseph
               ,
               who
               being
               depriued
               of
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               hated
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               sold
               as
               a
               slaue
               ,
               falsly
               accused
               ,
               sharply
               imprisoned
               ,
               hauing
               none
               to
               helpe
               him
               or
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               forsaken
               of
               all
               his
               friends
               ;
               yet
               when
               all
               helpe
               failed
               ,
               thou
               tookest
               him
               into
               thy
               protection
               ,
               and
               directedst
               him
               in
               thy
               waies
               ,
               he
               became
               louing
               vnto
               thee
               as
               a
               sonne
               ,
               obedient
               vnto
               thee
               as
               a
               seruant
               ,
               he
               waited
               on
               
               thee
               as
               vpon
               a
               most
               faithfull
               father
               ,
               hee
               called
               vpon
               thee
               and
               thou
               heardest
               him
               ,
               and
               gauest
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               sonne
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               holinesse
               and
               honour
               ;
               testifying
               vnto
               him
               that
               thou
               his
               father
               hadst
               a
               respect
               vnto
               his
               faith
               ,
               constancy
               and
               wrongs
               ,
               neuer
               leauing
               him
               nor
               forsaking
               him
               ;
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               faithfully
               to
               depend
               vpon
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               power
               and
               prouidence
               ,
               in
               whatsoeuer
               danger
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               left
               vnto
               thee
               as
               soone
               as
               I
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               thou
               like
               a
               most
               louing
               father
               tookest
               me
               vp
               &
               hast
               hitherunto
               kept
               me
               :
               O
               forsake
               mee
               not
               ,
               for
               if
               thou
               my
               father
               leaue
               me
               and
               forsake
               mee
               ,
               who
               will
               or
               can
               
               take
               charge
               of
               me
               ?
               I
               am
               many
               waies
               afflicted
               and
               full
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               my
               troubles
               as
               for
               that
               I
               haue
               sinned
               and
               offended
               thee
               so
               louing
               a
               God
               as
               thou
               Hast
               beene
               vnto
               me
               euer
               vnto
               this
               day
               :
               but
               now
               louing
               Father
               ,
               I
               seeme
               destitute
               of
               thy
               fauour
               ,
               of
               thy
               releeuing
               hand
               ,
               I
               am
               he
               ●ily
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               endure
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               onely
               knowest
               how
               to
               releeue
               me
               ;
               my
               father
               ,
               my
               mother
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               friends
               haue
               forsaken
               me
               .
               Dauid
               being
               thus
               destitute
               ,
               he
               resorted
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               confessing
               that
               when
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               forsooke
               him
               ,
               thou
               tookest
               him
               vp
               ;
               and
               is
               thyr
               fatherly
               
               affection
               dead
               and
               discontinued
               in
               Dauid
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               louing
               art
               thou
               still
               ,
               powerfull
               art
               thou
               still
               ,
               and
               helpfull
               art
               thou
               still
               ,
               for
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               thy
               power
               ,
               and
               thy
               prouidence
               are
               for
               euer
               :
               and
               happy
               ,
               yea
               most
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               thee
               his
               releeuing
               and
               helping
               father
               ;
               for
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               to
               him
               that
               is
               thus
               cast
               vpon
               thee
               :
               He
               hath
               not
               only
               the
               promise
               but
               the
               assurance
               of
               thy
               presence
               and
               loue
               both
               in
               this
               life
               and
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Yet
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               among
               all
               men
               it
               goeth
               hardest
               with
               thine
               owne
               children
               ,
               often
               troubled
               ,
               much
               abused
               ,
               deeply
               distressed
               ,
               falsly
               accused
               ,
               
               scoffingly
               derided
               ,
               and
               many
               crosses
               ,
               cruell
               calamities
               ,
               and
               great
               afflictions
               follow
               them
               ;
               &
               I
               am
               enforced
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               burthen
               of
               infinite
               trialls
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               onely
               not
               taken
               mee
               vp
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               cast
               mee
               off
               :
               And
               were
               it
               not
               that
               I
               truly
               know
               thee
               to
               bee
               my
               father
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               so
               fatherly
               ,
               yet
               sharply
               correctest
               me
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               faint
               :
               but
               thy
               grace
               sustaineth
               mee
               ,
               and
               doth
               inwardly
               comfort
               mee
               ,
               else
               should
               I
               vtterly
               despaire
               .
            
             
               O
               my
               father
               ,
               take
               mee
               into
               thy
               protection
               ,
               leaue
               me
               not
               ,
               forsake
               mee
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               brought
               very
               low
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               that
               careth
               for
               mee
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               willing
               to
               adde
               
               any
               comfort
               but
               sorrow
               vnto
               my
               soule
               ;
               there
               is
               neither
               father
               nor
               mother
               ,
               neither
               friend
               nor
               helper
               to
               commiserate
               mine
               estate
               ,
               but
               thou
               whom
               I
               only
               trust
               ,
               for
               thy
               promises
               tend
               to
               mine
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               cast
               my
               care
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               who
               hast
               willed
               all
               that
               are
               oppressed
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               and
               be
               eased
               :
               But
               Lord
               what
               booteth
               it
               mee
               to
               seeke
               thee
               when
               I
               cannot
               finde
               thee
               ?
               to
               pray
               vnto
               thee
               when
               thou
               seemest
               to
               refuse
               to
               heare
               me
               ?
               Haue
               I
               so
               deepely
               offended
               thee
               ,
               that
               neither
               my
               repentance
               can
               pacifie
               thee
               ?
               the
               mediation
               of
               thy
               Sonne
               reconcile
               thee
               ?
               nor
               my
               faithfull
               prayers
               preuaile
               with
               
               thee
               ?
               Is
               thy
               mercy
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               no
               more
               blessings
               for
               thy
               children
               ?
            
             
               O
               wretch
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               Why
               doe
               I
               thus
               reason
               with
               thee
               ?
               am
               I
               able
               to
               ouer-rule
               thee
               with
               my
               words
               ?
               Shall
               I
               teach
               thee
               what
               thou
               shouldest
               doe
               ?
               No
               Lord
               ,
               I
               only
               bewray
               mine
               ignorance
               by
               my
               words
               ;
               which
               can
               no
               further
               preuaile
               with
               thee
               ,
               than
               thou
               in
               thy
               wisdome
               and
               mercy
               thinkest
               fit
               for
               mee
               .
               Therefore
               will
               I
               close
               my
               lips
               ,
               I
               will
               keepe
               silence
               ,
               and
               wait
               both
               thy
               pleasure
               and
               leisure
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               a
               time
               to
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               hee
               pacified
               .
               I
               will
               rest
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               commit
               my selfe
               vnto
               thee
               in
               obedience
               ,
               
               and
               if
               thou
               lay
               a
               greater
               burthen
               vpon
               mee
               then
               yet
               I
               beare
               ,
               if
               thou
               suffer
               mee
               to
               sinke
               and
               to
               bee
               cleane
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               more
               bitter
               waters
               than
               yet
               I
               feele
               ,
               I
               will
               yet
               trust
               in
               thee
               though
               my
               body
               perish
               ,
               and
               all
               outward
               helpe
               faile
               mee
               ,
               preserue
               my
               soule
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               father
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               respectest
               it
               farre
               aboue
               my
               carnall
               par●●
               ;
               yet
               both
               make
               but
               one
               body
               ,
               yet
               may
               the
               one
               prosper
               when
               the
               other
               may
               perish
               .
               But
               I
               know
               that
               such
               is
               thy
               care
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               rather
               than
               thou
               wilt
               permit
               me
               vtterly
               to
               bee
               confounded
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               euen
               send
               from
               Heauen
               and
               saue
               me
               .
               Be
               it
               vnto
               me
               euen
               as
               thou
               
               wilt
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               saluation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               11.
               
            
             
               Teach
               mee
               thy
               way
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               a
               right
               path
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             property
             of
             an
             enemy
             to
             bée
             alwaies
             prying
             into
             the
             life
             of
             him
             hee
             hates
             ,
             and
             to
             obserue
             whatsoeuer
             faults
             hée
             doth
             commit
             (
             though
             he
             himselfe
             bée
             quilty
             of
             more
             )
             and
             to
             publish
             and
             proclaime
             them
             to
             the
             world
             to
             his
             vttermost
             
             disgrace
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             behooueth
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             enemies
             (
             as
             Dauid
             had
             )
             to
             looke
             vnto
             his
             waies
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             errors
             of
             his
             life
             they
             take
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             his
             cause
             (
             otherwise
             good
             )
             séeme
             the
             worst
             ,
             though
             his
             errors
             no
             way
             concerne
             the
             matter
             in
             controuersie
             betwéene
             them
             ,
             but
             méerely
             his
             frailty
             ;
             falling
             as
             a
             naturall
             man
             ,
             whereof
             Dauid
             being
             afraid
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             vnto
             God
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             him
             his
             way
             which
             is
             vncorrupt
             ,
             and
             to
             leade
             him
             in
             an
             vpright
             path
             ;
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             ordinary
             calling
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             religion
             and
             profession
             ,
             lest
             his
             
             enemies
             that
             are
             alwaies
             watchfull
             should
             haue
             cause
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             some
             grosse
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             him
             into
             the
             censure
             and
             condemnation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             was
             a
             man
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             nature
             apt
             and
             inclined
             to
             sinne
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             all
             haue
             their
             peculiar
             faults
             :
             No
             man
             liueth
             so
             sincerely
             ,
             but
             if
             his
             life
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             be
             narrowly
             obserued
             and
             examined
             by
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             taxed
             or
             tax
             himselfe
             ,
             either
             for
             committing
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             omitting
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             commanded
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             Dauid
             
             here
             prayeth
             God
             to
             teach
             him
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             him
             in
             a
             right
             path
             ,
             and
             as
             Moses
             before
             him
             prayed
             vnto
             God
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               I
               haue
               found
               fauour
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               shew
               me
               now
               thy
               way
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               finde
               grace
               in
               thy
               sight
            
             ;
             So
             ought
             euery
             Christian
             to
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             not
             onely
             teach
             him
             but
             lead
             him
             also
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             of
             his
             enemies
             whose
             slanders
             hée
             feareth
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             necessary
             )
             but
             because
             God
             should
             not
             be
             dishonoured
             by
             his
             corrupt
             conuersation
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             especially
             Gods
             children
             ,
             but
             haue
             enemies
             ,
             not
             onely
             corporall
             
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             subtillest
             and
             strongest
             is
             Satan
             ,
             who
             looketh
             not
             so
             much
             into
             what
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             inclination
             of
             his
             heart
             by
             the
             things
             hee
             doth
             :
             for
             by
             his
             workes
             he
             findeth
             what
             is
             in
             man
             (
             for
             thoughts
             are
             hid
             )
             and
             by
             his
             outward
             actions
             he
             can
             collect
             whereunto
             hée
             is
             inclined
             :
             and
             vpon
             that
             he
             workes
             and
             laies
             his
             plots
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             he
             obserueth
             in
             euery
             man
             some
             sinne
             that
             raigneth
             and
             ruleth
             aboue
             all
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             he
             hugs
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             his
             bosome
             :
             there
             doth
             Satan
             apply
             his
             greatest
             battery
             ,
             knowing
             that
             if
             he
             vanquish
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             
             and
             sée
             him
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             inticed
             him
             to
             a
             thousand
             sins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             laieth
             baits
             (
             according
             to
             a
             cunning
             Fowler
             or
             Fisherman
             ,
             that
             hath
             one
             especiall
             bait
             for
             each
             kinde
             of
             Fowle
             or
             Fish
             )
             according
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             that
             peculiar
             sin
             wherein
             a
             man
             most
             delighteth
             ,
             entertaining
             euery
             occasion
             or
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             féed
             his
             desire
             ,
             which
             Satan
             finding
             ,
             vseth
             his
             instruments
             to
             féed
             him
             with
             varieties
             .
          
           
             Euery
             raigning
             or
             rather
             raging
             sinne
             in
             man
             ,
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             disease
             in
             mans
             body
             called
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             continually
             
             
             
             
             
             fed
             with
             some
             kinde
             of
             satisfactory
             matter
             ,
             will
             soone
             deuoure
             the
             very
             flesh
             of
             y
             t
             part
             of
             the
             body
             wherupon
             it
             hath
             seized
             ;
             so
             that
             sinne
             that
             a
             man
             holdeth
             so
             deare
             (
             to
             which
             hee
             cannot
             but
             yeeld
             vpon
             euery
             opportunity
             afforded
             )
             must
             be
             fed
             with
             the
             satisfying
             of
             those
             corrupt
             desires
             which
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             woluish
             disease
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             will
             euen
             eat
             vp
             their
             senses
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             become
             as
             mad
             men
             when
             they
             are
             restrained
             from
             what
             that
             sinne
             desireth
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             take
             game
             from
             the
             couetous
             man
             hee
             will
             become
             euen
             cut
             of
             his
             wits
             ;
             barre
             
             the
             drunkard
             of
             his
             liquor
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             rage
             like
             a
             shéebeare
             robbed
             of
             her
             whelps
             ;
             preuent
             the
             lasciuious
             man
             of
             his
             Harlots
             ,
             he
             will
             swagger
             ,
             sweare
             ,
             and
             aduenture
             his
             life
             to
             haue
             them
             :
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             a
             man
             fall
             into
             any
             of
             these
             dominant
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             liue
             in
             it
             ,
             what
             an
             aduantage
             is
             it
             vnto
             his
             enemies
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             double
             aduantage
             ;
             first
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             scandalous
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             good
             opinion
             with
             the
             vertuous
             and
             religious
             hée
             loseth
             ;
             It
             offends
             GOD
             ,
             whose
             hand
             is
             alwaies
             ouer
             the
             righteous
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             &
             against
             the
             wicked
             to
             confound
             them
             .
          
           
           
             How
             sottish
             then
             are
             these
             men
             that
             will
             giue
             entertainment
             at
             the
             first
             to
             such
             seruants
             ,
             as
             at
             last
             shall
             become
             their
             masters
             ?
             Sinne
             in
             the
             beginning
             is
             weake
             ,
             and
             with
             ease
             may
             be
             subdued
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             hath
             beene
             cherished
             and
             nursed
             vp
             awhile
             in
             our
             brests
             ,
             as
             beloued
             ,
             and
             fed
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             require
             ,
             it
             beconuneth
             predominant
             ,
             facing
             as
             it
             were
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             it
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             haue
             thus
             long
             ouerruled
             thée
             ,
             I
             will
             yet
             make
             thée
             my
             slaue
             .
             O
             fearefull
             estate
             ,
             yet
             not
             a
             few
             liue
             in
             this
             miserable
             seruility
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             that
             enemy
             Satan
             triumph
             to
             obserue
             his
             vassals
             thus
             subiected
             ?
             
             and
             doth
             he
             not
             stirre
             vp
             enemies
             to
             vpbraid
             them
             ?
             some
             to
             mocke
             and
             scorne
             them
             ?
             some
             to
             reproach
             and
             reuile
             them
             ?
             and
             finally
             ,
             doth
             hee
             not
             laugh
             at
             their
             destruction
             ?
          
           
             Had
             not
             holy
             Dauid
             thē
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             be
             thus
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             owne
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             hée
             felt
             something
             inclinable
             rather
             to
             goe
             astray
             ,
             than
             to
             goe
             on
             y
             e
             way
             the
             Lord
             taught
             him
             ?
             &
             had
             he
             not
             good
             cause
             (
             as
             eueryman
             hath
             )
             instantly
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               Teach
               me
               thy
               way
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               in
               thy
               right
               path
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ?
            
             Where
             it
             appeareth
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             know
             the
             way
             of
             God
             vnlesse
             wee
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             power
             haue
             we
             of
             our selues
             to
             walke
             aright
             vnlesse
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             leade
             vs
             ?
             we
             may
             thinke
             wee
             are
             right
             when
             wee
             are
             cleane
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             many
             deceiued
             silly
             soules
             doe
             ▪
             that
             thinke
             themselues
             right
             ,
             and
             others
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             indéed
             they
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             and
             haue
             no
             light
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Enemies
             are
             alwaies
             enuious
             against
             the
             prosperity
             &
             good
             that
             the
             godly
             receiue
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             when
             any
             disgrace
             ,
             misery
             ,
             or
             misfortune
             befalls
             them
             :
             
               When
               my
               foot
               slipt
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               mine
               enemies
               
               reioyced
               .
            
             So
             doth
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             who
             neuer
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             seeking
             to
             draw
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             Gods
             owne
             children
             into
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             then
             againe
             to
             moue
             and
             instigate
             the
             wicked
             to
             reproach
             vs
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             that
             wée
             must
             not
             looke
             to
             liue
             here
             securely
             ,
             euen
             in
             our
             séeming
             most
             quiet
             estate
             ;
             for
             when
             wée
             thinke
             of
             none
             ,
             and
             deserue
             least
             disgrace
             ,
             Satan
             will
             raise
             vp
             one
             railing
             and
             reuiling
             Shemei
             ,
             some
             one
             traiterous
             Iudas
             ,
             or
             one
             trecherous
             Achithophel
             or
             another
             to
             trouble
             vs.
             And
             if
             wee
             haue
             committed
             any
             knowne
             sin
             ,
             
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             small
             ,
             whether
             in
             our
             place
             ,
             conuersation
             or
             profession
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             heare
             it
             .
             Let
             vs
             liue
             neuer
             so
             warily
             ,
             neuer
             so
             ciuily
             ,
             neuer
             so
             sincerely
             ,
             we
             haue
             enemies
             enow
             to
             espy
             out
             our
             secretest
             actions
             ,
             to
             heare
             our
             most
             priuate
             speech
             :
             for
             in
             the
             most
             godly
             little
             sinnes
             seeme
             great
             ,
             and
             are
             soone
             discouered
             ;
             and
             great
             sinnes
             in
             the
             wicked
             séeme
             no
             sinnes
             ,
             therefore
             haue
             the
             wicked
             few
             enemies
             whom
             they
             feare
             to
             sée
             their
             waies
             ,
             but
             the
             godly
             many
             .
             It
             is
             no
             disgrace
             to
             a
             wicked
             man
             to
             bée
             wicked
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             profession
             :
             as
             it
             is
             no
             blemish
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             an
             Aethiopian
             to
             be
             
             blacke
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             naturall
             colour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             none
             but
             wicked
             men
             scandalize
             vs
             and
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             we
             néed
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ;
             no
             ,
             though
             they
             raile
             ,
             reuile
             and
             curse
             vs
             ,
             wee
             néed
             not
             feare
             it
             ,
             for
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             curses
             God
             will
             blesse
             vs
             :
             yet
             let
             vs
             pray
             ,
             
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               way
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               in
               thy
               path
               aright
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             None
             but
             enuious
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             malicous
             enemies
             vnto
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             indéed
             cannot
             sléepe
             vntill
             they
             haue
             contriued
             some
             mischiefe
             against
             the
             innocent
             whom
             they
             would
             disgrace
             ,
             taking
             all
             
             occasions
             and
             aduantages
             to
             worke
             them
             any
             violence
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             already
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             will
             afflict
             them
             more
             ;
             if
             they
             bee
             already
             fallen
             ,
             they
             will
             euen
             tread
             vpon
             them
             to
             kéepe
             them
             downe
             that
             they
             may
             not
             rise
             .
             It
             is
             their
             glory
             if
             they
             can
             adde
             more
             sorrow
             to
             the
             sorrowfull
             ,
             and
             more
             griefe
             to
             the
             grieued
             ;
             they
             are
             continually
             trauelling
             with
             wickednes
             ,
             conceiuing
             mischiefe
             ,
             but
             they
             commonly
             bring
             forth
             a
             lie
             ;
             for
             the
             mischiefe
             y
             t
             they
             intend
             to
             others
             fals
             in
             the
             end
             vpon
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             and
             their
             cruelty
             vpon
             their
             owne
             pates
             :
             they
             are
             snared
             euen
             with
             the
             works
             of
             their
             
             owne
             hands
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             euer
             ,
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             preserue
             his
             owne
             from
             these
             wicked
             men
             ;
             though
             he
             suffer
             them
             somtimes
             bodily
             to
             perish
             vnder
             their
             tyranny
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             aggrauate
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             the
             sooner
             to
             bring
             his
             vnto
             their
             finall
             glory
             .
             Therefore
             behoueth
             the
             most
             godly
             to
             bée
             wary
             of
             their
             waies
             ;
             for
             how
             much
             the
             more
             godly
             ,
             religious
             and
             zealous
             they
             are
             in
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             malicious
             is
             Satan
             to
             raise
             vp
             troubles
             ,
             slanders
             and
             reproaches
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             he
             can
             stir
             vp
             against
             vs
             ;
             who
             howsoeuer
             inwardly
             enuious
             they
             
             are
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             learned
             of
             their
             master
             to
             speake
             plausibly
             ,
             though
             deceitfully
             ,
             flattering
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             hauing
             a
             venomous
             heart
             within
             ,
             whereby
             they
             oftentimes
             allure
             the
             innocent
             without
             suspicion
             to
             bewray
             vnto
             them
             their
             secret
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             :
             and
             in
             simplicity
             (
             by
             their
             inchanted
             subtilties
             )
             discouer
             that
             which
             these
             wicked
             serpentine
             wretches
             worke
             vpon
             ,
             and
             wrest
             to
             bring
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             names
             ,
             reputation
             and
             credit
             ,
             but
             their
             estates
             and
             liues
             in
             question
             .
             By
             their
             wicked
             counsell
             they
             compasse
             our
             steps
             ,
             they
             set
             their
             enuious
             eyes
             vpon
             our
             
             waies
             :
             If
             they
             finde
             wée
             walke
             vnblameable
             ,
             they
             wil
             plot
             to
             haue
             some
             blockes
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             our
             waies
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             we
             might
             stumble
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             make
             vs
             fall
             altogether
             :
             If
             we
             erre
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             neuer
             so
             little
             ,
             they
             will
             insult
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             they
             will
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             of
             our
             defamation
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               There
               ,
               there
               ,
               so
               would
               we
               haut
               it
               .
            
             But
             these
             deuices
             of
             theirs
             God
             séeth
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             practise
             against
             such
             as
             feare
             him
             :
             therfore
             let
             vs
             only
             say
             ,
             
               Teach
               vs
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               way
               ,
               and
               leade
               vs
               in
               the
               right
               path
               because
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             As
             long
             as
             wee
             walke
             in
             
             the
             way
             of
             God
             truly
             ,
             and
             be
             lead
             that
             path
             that
             is
             right
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             feare
             .
             Heare
             what
             Dauid
             said
             vnto
             Salomon
             his
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             he
             exhorted
             to
             
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               keepe
               his
               Statutes
               and
               his
               Commandementes
               ,
               his
               Iudgements
               and
               his
               Testimonies
               .
            
             We
             must
             endeuour
             to
             haue
             Gods
             lawes
             euer
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             and
             neuer
             depart
             from
             his
             precepts
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walke
               in
               it
               .
            
             Though
             it
             bee
             a
             strict
             way
             and
             vnpleasant
             to
             a
             carnall
             minde
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             most
             swéet
             and
             comfortable
             way
             ,
             a
             way
             that
             leadeth
             here
             to
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             Heauen
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             way
             ,
             a
             
             common
             high
             way
             ,
             much
             beaten
             by
             diuers
             passengers
             ,
             all
             carnall
             men
             traffike
             this
             way
             ,
             a
             very
             pleasant
             way
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             many
             haue
             walked
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             found
             that
             as
             a
             man
             that
             eateth
             too
             much
             hony
             ,
             may
             surfet
             through
             the
             swéetnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             euen
             glutted
             with
             the
             vanities
             that
             are
             strewed
             in
             the
             way
             .
             It
             is
             a
             way
             full
             of
             carnall
             content
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             but
             short
             ;
             men
             are
             at
             their
             waies
             end
             many
             times
             when
             they
             think
             themselues
             not
             halfe
             way
             there
             ,
             and
             are
             grieued
             their
             iourney
             is
             so
             soone
             done
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             race
             ,
             they
             suddenly
             finde
             
             a
             most
             fearefull
             gulph
             which
             they
             cannot
             auoid
             ;
             turne
             backe
             againe
             they
             cannot
             as
             ordinary
             trauellers
             often
             doe
             when
             they
             haue
             mistaken
             their
             way
             and
             take
             another
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             walke
             this
             high
             and
             pleasant
             way
             must
             bée
             enforced
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             vp
             their
             hideous
             Inne
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             night
             as
             waifaring
             men
             doe
             ,
             but
             remaine
             there
             for
             euer
             with
             the
             Deuill
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               Prayer
               that
               God
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               direct
               vs
               in
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               leade
               vs
               vprightly
               because
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             
               O
               Gracious
               Lord
               God
               ,
               most
               mercifull
               and
               louing
               father
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               vouchsafe
               to
               looke
               in
               mercy
               vpon
               me
               ,
               teach
               mee
               thy
               way
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               a
               right
               path
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
               Giue
               mee
               grace
               that
               I
               may
               walke
               aright
               ,
               and
               pray
               aright
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               aright
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               mine
               actiōs
               be
               guided
               by
               thee
               aright
               .
               Reframe
               me
               from
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               guide
               
               me
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               make
               thy
               way
               plaine
               before
               my
               face
               :
               for
               of
               my selfe
               I
               am
               blinde
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               direct
               and
               guide
               me
               that
               I
               stumble
               not
               ,
               to
               cause
               mine
               enemies
               to
               laugh
               and
               reioyce
               at
               my
               fall
               .
               Send
               out
               thy
               light
               and
               thy
               truth
               ,
               let
               them
               leade
               me
               and
               bring
               mee
               to
               thine
               holy
               mountaine
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               from
               mine
               enemies
               ;
               order
               and
               direct
               my
               goings
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               aright
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ;
               reclaime
               me
               from
               euery
               euill
               way
               ,
               and
               direct
               my
               feet
               in
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               life
               ;
               preuent
               mee
               of
               that
               forbidden
               way
               which
               is
               pleasant
               yet
               perillous
               ;
               seeming
               
               plaine
               and
               delectable
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               thereof
               is
               death
               :
               Lord
               let
               my
               walkings
               bee
               vpright
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               who
               watch
               euen
               the
               course
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               they
               pry
               into
               all
               mine
               actions
               ,
               they
               obserue
               my
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               see
               mee
               but
               slide
               or
               slip
               neuer
               so
               little
               awry
               ,
               they
               sound
               the
               trumpets
               of
               my
               disgrace
               :
               If
               they
               see
               mee
               to
               fall
               into
               any
               sinne
               through
               my
               frailty
               ,
               they
               cry
               out
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               thee
               before
               mine
               eies
               .
            
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               consider
               this
               ,
               and
               in
               mercy
               remember
               I
               am
               but
               dust
               ,
               by
               nature
               subiect
               to
               great
               infirmities
               ,
               which
               I
               doe
               acknowledge
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               reclaime
               mee
               from
               my
               euill
               inclination
               
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               set
               me
               in
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               therein
               for
               euer
               ,
               and
               learne
               mee
               to
               liue
               after
               thy
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               mee
               thy
               feare
               and
               thy
               direction
               that
               I
               may
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               mine
               owne
               waies
               are
               (
               as
               my
               will
               is
               )
               by
               nature
               euill
               euermore
               :
               but
               thy
               waies
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               truly
               feare
               thy
               name
               thou
               teachest
               the
               waies
               of
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               and
               reducest
               euen
               sinners
               to
               walke
               aright
               ,
               reclaiming
               them
               by
               thy
               grace
               from
               their
               euill
               waies
               .
            
             
               Guide
               me
               that
               I
               may
               know
               thee
               and
               thy
               waies
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               aright
               in
               them
               :
               let
               me
               neuer
               goe
               astray
               from
               them
               ,
               lest
               
               mine
               enemies
               take
               occasion
               by
               my
               transgressions
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               I
               haue
               no
               feare
               of
               thee
               before
               mine
               eies
               :
               deliuer
               me
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               O
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               euill
               and
               cruell
               men
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               slanderous
               and
               false
               tongues
               that
               are
               set
               on
               fire
               against
               the
               innocent
               .
               They
               hate
               them
               that
               offend
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               persecute
               them
               that
               resist
               them
               not
               ;
               let
               them
               haue
               no
               iust
               cause
               to
               condemne
               my
               waies
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               set
               before
               vs
               a
               blessing
               and
               a
               curse
               ;
               a
               blessing
               for
               them
               that
               walke
               vprightly
               in
               thy
               waies
               ;
               and
               a
               curse
               to
               them
               that
               wilfully
               fotsake
               the
               way
               which
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               thy
               children
               to
               walke
               in
               .
               
               O
               shew
               mee
               the
               good
               and
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               euermore
               leade
               me
               therein
               :
               Giue
               me
               grace
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               way
               which
               seemeth
               right
               ,
               the
               end
               whereof
               is
               death
               :
               Draw
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               leade
               me
               by
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               abandon
               this
               way
               ,
               full
               of
               carnall
               pleasures
               and
               sinfull
               delights
               :
               Teach
               me
               thy
               waies
               ,
               the
               waies
               of
               obedience
               and
               repentance
               ,
               the
               waies
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               my
               power
               or
               wisdome
               to
               finde
               out
               ,
               or
               walke
               in
               this
               way
               :
               It
               is
               hid
               from
               humane
               vnderstanding
               ;
               and
               therefore
               euen
               Moses
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               of
               deepe
               knowledge
               ,
               being
               
               by
               nature
               ignorant
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               sought
               to
               be
               and
               was
               instructed
               by
               thee
               therein
               .
               How
               much
               more
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               need
               I
               to
               intreat
               thee
               to
               learne
               me
               this
               way
               ;
               for
               I
               haue
               beene
               long
               lead
               awry
               be
               mine
               owne
               corrupt
               affections
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               wherein
               I
               beseech
               thee
               to
               guide
               and
               leade
               mee
               now
               at
               the
               last
               and
               for
               euer
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               guide
               ,
               and
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               12.
               
            
             
               Giue
               me
               not
               ouer
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               false
               witnesses
               risen
               vp
               against
               mee
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               speake
               cruelly
               .
            
          
           
             WHat
             man
             is
             he
             that
             liueth
             ,
             &
             is
             frée
             from
             enemies
             ?
             Of
             what
             estate
             ,
             condition
             ,
             or
             quality
             soeuer
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             wicked
             will
             hate
             him
             ,
             the
             world
             will
             disfauour
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Deuill
             will
             maligne
             him
             .
             If
             he
             be
             euill
             ,
             the
             vertuous
             
             will
             dislike
             him
             ,
             the
             godly
             cannot
             affect
             him
             ,
             God
             cannot
             blesse
             him
             :
             yet
             ought
             euery
             man
             to
             endeuour
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             howsoeuer
             Satan
             will
             doe
             what
             he
             can
             to
             raise
             enemies
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             against
             godly
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             as
             first
             against
             Abel
             ,
             against
             Iob
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             against
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             whose
             enemies
             séemed
             to
             haue
             their
             full
             lust
             fulfilled
             against
             him
             ,
             neuer
             leauing
             him
             vntill
             they
             had
             crucified
             him
             :
             And
             yet
             then
             were
             they
             néerest
             to
             their
             owne
             confusion
             when
             they
             had
             their
             wils
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             in
             this
             Psalme
             séemeth
             
             to
             haue
             béene
             much
             troubled
             with
             enemies
             ,
             and
             yet
             sheweth
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             
               when
               his
               enemies
               and
               his
               foes
               came
               vpon
               him
               to
               eat
               vp
               his
               flesh
               ,
               they
               stumbled
               and
               fell
               .
            
             In
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             hee
             sheweth
             such
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             
               though
               an
               Host
               pitched
               against
               him
               ,
               his
               heart
               should
               not
               be
               afraid
               :
            
             Yet
             in
             this
             twelfth
             verse
             ,
             he
             séemeth
             to
             feare
             againe
             ,
             lest
             his
             enemies
             might
             yet
             preuaile
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             praieth
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               not
               giue
               him
               ouer
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               his
               enemies
            
             ;
             which
             may
             teach
             ▪
             vs
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             thinke
             our selues
             most
             frée
             from
             ,
             and
             
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             enemies
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             secure
             :
             for
             a
             reconciled
             enemy
             may
             harbour
             secret
             mischiefe
             ,
             which
             although
             hée
             will
             not
             for
             his
             counterfeit
             promise
             sake
             ,
             execute
             by
             his
             owne
             publike
             violence
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             suborne
             such
             secretly
             ,
             as
             may
             renew
             either
             the
             open
             quarrell
             againe
             ,
             or
             falsly
             accuse
             the
             innocent
             party
             .
             And
             this
             as
             it
             séemeth
             did
             Dauid
             finde
             :
             for
             when
             hée
             thought
             all
             his
             enemies
             were
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             obserued
             some
             secret
             practises
             against
             him
             ,
             
               By
               false
               witnesses
               which
               were
               risen
               against
               him
               ,
            
             who
             accused
             him
             afresh
             ,
             and
             procured
             him
             new
             ,
             
             or
             moued
             his
             old
             Aduersaries
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             séemeth
             to
             afright
             him
             more
             ,
             than
             before
             an
             Host
             of
             enemies
             could
             doe
             .
             For
             now
             hée
             praieth
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             giue
             him
             ouer
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             them
             that
             before
             he
             feared
             not
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             a
             second
             danger
             is
             more
             fearefull
             than
             a
             former
             :
             And
             which
             also
             sheweth
             our
             too
             much
             securitie
             ,
             after
             our
             deliuery
             from
             a
             danger
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             néed
             no
             more
             to
             feare
             another
             to
             follow
             :
             But
             if
             we
             obserue
             well
             the
             course
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             we
             shal
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             seldome
             giue
             ouer
             to
             prosecute
             them
             they
             once
             desired
             to
             persecute
             .
             
             And
             God
             hath
             likewise
             such
             an
             eie
             vnto
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             haue
             them
             idle
             ;
             hee
             will
             exercise
             them
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liue
             heere
             ;
             they
             must
             bee
             partakers
             of
             his
             crosses
             ;
             they
             must
             haue
             enemies
             as
             hee
             had
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             pouertie
             ,
             ignominy
             and
             disgrace
             in
             the
             world
             as
             hee
             did
             :
             Though
             he
             being
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             could
             command
             all
             ;
             hée
             was
             poore
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             were
             his
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             hungry
             ,
             he
             could
             haue
             plentifully
             supplied
             his
             hunger
             ;
             being
             disgraced
             by
             the
             reproba●e
             Jewes
             ,
             he
             could
             haue
             done
             as
             Peter
             did
             with
             Annanias
             and
             
             Saphira
             ,
             haue
             spoken
             but
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             should
             haue
             fallen
             dead
             at
             his
             foot
             .
             But
             he
             patiently
             suffered
             all
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             that
             are
             but
             seruants
             ,
             to
             imitate
             him
             that
             is
             our
             master
             and
             Lord.
             If
             they
             called
             him
             .
             Belsabub
             ,
             and
             he
             suffered
             them
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             take
             scorne
             to
             bée
             despised
             ,
             reproached
             ,
             and
             ill
             intreated
             ,
             and
             our
             enemies
             to
             insult
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             their
             lust
             fulfilled
             against
             vs
             ,
             euen
             to
             take
             away
             our
             liues
             ?
             We
             are
             but
             seruants
             ,
             hée
             was
             our
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             he
             endured
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             thinke
             our selues
             better
             ,
             or
             deserue
             to
             be
             more
             frée
             than
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             guiltie
             of
             no
             offence
             against
             
             them
             that
             thus
             abused
             him
             ?
             We
             being
             culpable
             of
             a
             thousand
             sinnes
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             fréed
             vs
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             all
             ?
             Yet
             it
             behooueth
             vs
             to
             pray
             as
             Dauid
             did
             :
             
               Giue
               mee
               not
               ouer
               vnto
               the
               lust
               of
               mine
               Aduersaries
            
             ;
             For
             as
             there
             were
             against
             Christ
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             false
             Witnesses
             risen
             vp
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             as
             speake
             cruelly
             :
             Cruell
             and
             wicked
             men
             haue
             commonly
             attending
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             speake
             and
             practise
             what
             they
             will
             haue
             them
             for
             gaine
             :
             if
             they
             will
             haue
             them
             to
             accuse
             any
             man
             falsly
             ,
             they
             can
             coine
             matter
             ;
             This
             man
             said
             ,
             
               If
               they
               did
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               
               of
               Ierusalem
               which
               was
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               he
               would
               build
               it
               in
               three
               daies
               without
               hands
               .
            
             Whereas
             indéed
             hée
             said
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               did
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               hee
               would
               raise
               it
               againe
               in
               three
               daies
               ,
            
             as
             he
             did
             .
             But
             by
             this
             may
             be
             obserued
             the
             cunning
             and
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             that
             can
             and
             doth
             prompt
             his
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             peruert
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             to
             a
             sense
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             their
             meaning
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             false
             a
             Glosse
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             truth
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             will
             set
             such
             an
             audacious
             face
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             God
             deale
             not
             with
             the
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             as
             hée
             
             did
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             innocent
             Susanna
             )
             they
             will
             haue
             their
             lust
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             a
             false
             witnesse
             was
             perfidious
             Ziba
             against
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Ionathan
               ,
               Sauls
            
             sonne
             ,
             who
             accused
             him
             most
             falsly
             to
             Dauid
             ,
             perswading
             him
             that
             Mephibosheth
             went
             about
             to
             take
             from
             Dauid
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             onely
             to
             get
             Mephibosheths
             patrimony
             :
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             testimonies
             false
             witnesses
             giue
             ,
             to
             gaine
             outward
             reward
             thereby
             .
             As
             the
             Iewes
             hired
             and
             suborned
             false
             witnesses
             against
             that
             most
             sanctified
             man
             Stephen
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             The
             like
             against
             innocent
             
             Naboth
             by
             wicked
             Iezabel
             ,
             who
             was
             likewise
             stoned
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lust
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             innocent
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             fall
             vnder
             the
             testimony
             of
             false
             witnesses
             .
             The
             accused
             seldome
             escapes
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             a
             Daniel
             to
             examine
             circumstances
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             truth
             .
             A
             
               false
               witnesse
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             six
             things
             that
             God
             himselfe
             abhorreth
             :
             for
             of
             all
             men
             he
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             maruell
             ,
             that
             Dauid
             hauing
             such
             enemies
             as
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             whatsoeuer
             deuillish
             inuention
             to
             betray
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             their
             lust
             of
             him
             ,
             did
             
             pray
             ,
             
               Giue
               me
               not
               ouer
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               false
               witnesses
               risen
               vp
               against
               mee
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               speake
               cruelly
               .
            
          
           
             Dauid
             feared
             more
             false
             witnesses
             than
             the
             open
             force
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             came
             vpon
             him
             they
             stumbled
             and
             fell
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             dismaied
             if
             an
             Host
             pitched
             against
             him
             .
             Secret
             false
             combinations
             of
             enemies
             accompanied
             with
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             can
             withstand
             ,
             or
             auoid
             ?
          
           
             The
             tongue
             which
             God
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             hath
             made
             the
             instrument
             of
             falshood
             
             and
             lies
             :
             For
             now
             in
             many
             ,
             the
             heart
             &
             the
             tongue
             are
             so
             estranged
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             vttereth
             what
             y
             e
             other
             thinks
             not
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             thinks
             what
             y
             e
             other
             vtters
             not
             .
             The
             tongue
             becomes
             an
             instrument
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             to
             explaine
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             But
             where
             the
             tongue
             speakes
             falsly
             ,
             the
             heart
             cannot
             be
             right
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             tongue
             cannot
             be
             sound
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             once
             a
             confusion
             of
             tongues
             ;
             not
             of
             that
             part
             which
             moueth
             to
             frame
             the
             voice
             ,
             for
             the
             tongue
             it selfe
             remained
             as
             before
             it
             was
             ;
             but
             inforced
             to
             alter
             the
             language
             :
             but
             now
             there
             
             séemeth
             to
             be
             a
             confusion
             betwéene
             the
             tongue
             and
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             as
             one
             :
             Both
             which
             being
             so
             farre
             disioyned
             in
             consent
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             séemeth
             to
             be
             another
             confusion
             of
             our
             language
             .
             One
             knew
             not
             what
             another
             said
             ,
             when
             that
             one
             language
             became
             so
             changed
             ;
             and
             who
             vnderstands
             now
             what
             another
             speakes
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             what
             he
             meanes
             not
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             hee
             bee
             truly
             vnderstood
             what
             hée
             speakes
             ?
             Men
             indéed
             are
             become
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             false
             witnesses
             against
             themselues
             ,
             when
             the
             tongue
             beares
             witnesse
             against
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             against
             the
             tongue
             .
             
             If
             then
             we
             become
             so
             confounded
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
             we
             bee
             offered
             another
             ;
             all
             good
             men
             had
             néed
             to
             craue
             a
             diuine
             Interpreter
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             tongue
             we
             cannot
             truly
             vnderstand
             what
             some
             men
             meane
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             so
             many
             are
             at
             this
             day
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             vniustly
             many
             times
             condemned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             vnfit
             for
             euery
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             obserue
             to
             haue
             no
             professed
             enemy
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             seemed
             to
             haue
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             did
             vnto
             God
             ,
             the
             searcher
             and
             disposer
             of
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             she
             restrainer
             of
             all
             false
             tongues
             ,
             
               O
               giue
               me
               
               not
               ouer
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               false
               witnesses
               risen
               vp
               against
               mee
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               speake
               cruelly
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               preserue
               vs
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               preuaile
               not
               against
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               preuent
               vs
               of
               false
               witnesses
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               mighty
               God
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               the
               Protector
               of
               them
               that
               betake
               themselues
               vnder
               thy
               protecting
               hand
               ;
               the
               mightiest
               among
               men
               cannot
               hurt
               the
               least
               whom
               thou
               protectest
               ;
               the
               subtillest
               cannot
               circumuent
               them
               ,
               whom
               thou
               
               guidest
               in
               thine
               owne
               waies
               .
               Saul
               could
               not
               hurt
               Dauid
               ,
               though
               he
               pursued
               him
               with
               deadly
               hatred
               ,
               pursuing
               him
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               :
               Thou
               neuer
               leftest
               him
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               Thou
               art
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               thee
               ,
               my
               most
               powerfull
               and
               politickest
               Aduersaries
               are
               weake
               and
               foolish
               .
               O
               let
               them
               not
               haue
               their
               wished
               desires
               against
               me
               ;
               though
               they
               suborne
               false
               witnesses
               against
               me
               ,
               let
               their
               false
               tongues
               falter
               in
               their
               mouthes
               :
               Let
               their
               lying
               lips
               be
               shut
               vp
               with
               shame
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               those
               that
               take
               malicious
               counsell
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               combine
               together
               to
               hurt
               or
               to
               destroy
               me
               ,
               be
               turned
               enemies
               
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               doe
               each
               to
               other
               as
               they
               intend
               to
               doe
               vnto
               me
               .
               Let
               their
               tongues
               wherewith
               they
               thinke
               to
               speake
               falsly
               against
               me
               ,
               cleaue
               to
               the
               roofes
               of
               their
               mouthes
               .
            
             
               For
               thou
               hearest
               how
               proudly
               ,
               hatefully
               ,
               and
               disdainfully
               they
               speake
               against
               me
               falsly
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               their
               enemy
               :
               But
               thou
               art
               a
               righteous
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               markest
               theirs
               and
               my
               waies
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               their
               practises
               and
               policies
               ,
               and
               my
               simplicitie
               :
               None
               of
               their
               inward
               inuentions
               ,
               none
               of
               their
               wicked
               proiects
               ,
               policies
               ,
               and
               secret
               practises
               are
               hid
               from
               thee
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               Lord
               )
               leaue
               me
               not
               
               vnto
               their
               lust
               .
               Confirme
               my
               faith
               in
               thee
               ;
               powre
               thy
               grace
               and
               holy
               spirit
               into
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               that
               I
               sincerely
               seruing
               thee
               ,
               may
               either
               win
               their
               vnfained
               friendship
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               wilt
               preuent
               their
               malicious
               deuices
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               possesse
               mine
               owne
               in
               peace
               .
               Although
               they
               now
               stand
               vpon
               the
               open
               stage
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               sound
               out
               the
               Trumpets
               of
               their
               enuious
               and
               slanderous
               tongues
               of
               reproach
               against
               me
               ;
               And
               although
               they
               suborne
               false
               witnesses
               against
               me
               ;
               let
               my
               vprightnesse
               approue
               them
               lyers
               :
               Let
               my
               course
               of
               life
               so
               contrary
               to
               their
               false
               reports
               ,
               try
               and
               approue
               
               proue
               them
               false
               witnesses
               risen
               vp
               against
               me
               .
               Though
               I
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               against
               my selfe
               ,
               not
               onely
               vnto
               thee
               in
               secret
               ,
               but
               vnto
               them
               openly
               ,
               that
               I
               come
               short
               of
               some
               duties
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               performe
               ,
               yet
               consider
               my
               willing
               minde
               to
               performe
               them
               without
               reproofe
               .
            
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               weake
               in
               strength
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               wise
               enough
               to
               deale
               with
               the
               Politicians
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               I
               cannot
               withstand
               nor
               finde
               out
               the
               practises
               that
               mine
               enemies
               contriue
               against
               mee
               ,
               who
               haue
               a
               strong
               desire
               to
               haue
               their
               wills
               &
               to
               execute
               their
               lust
               ,
               especially
               false
               witnesses
               being
               suborned
               against
               mee
               :
               
               but
               
                 giue
                 me
                 not
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 mine
                 aduersaries
              
               that
               speake
               so
               cruelly
               against
               me
               ,
               falsifying
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               hatred
               as
               if
               I
               had
               done
               them
               iniury
               ,
               extenuating
               their
               owne
               malice
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               wicked
               deuices
               were
               lawfull
               and
               grounded
               vpon
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               their
               violence
               rather
               charitable
               than
               malicious
               :
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               intend
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               and
               how
               vniustly
               they
               afflict
               me
               thou
               seest
               ,
               who
               art
               a
               God
               that
               iudgest
               right
               .
            
             
               Rise
               vp
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               take
               my
               cause
               into
               thine
               owne
               hand
               ,
               make
               their
               wicked
               counsells
               as
               Achithophels
               ;
               for
               haue
               they
               not
               said
               in
               
               their
               hearts
               ,
               
                 Come
                 let
                 vs
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 their
                 name
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 had
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ?
              
               In
               so
               much
               as
               many
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 helpe
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 thee
                 :
              
               Yet
               Lord
               I
               dismay
               not
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               defence
               ,
               and
               in
               thine
               appointed
               time
               wilt
               lift
               vp
               my
               head
               againe
               ;
               for
               saluation
               belongeth
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               destroy
               the
               bloudy
               and
               deceitful
               men
               .
               But
               blessed
               and
               preserued
               shall
               they
               bee
               that
               truly
               feare
               and
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               thy
               power
               is
               seene
               in
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               thy
               helpe
               in
               affliction
               :
               therefore
               O
               Lord
               ,
               let
               not
               mine
               enemies
               haue
               their
               lust
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               thou
               wilt
               performe
               
               thy
               promise
               of
               my
               defence
               in
               thy
               good
               time
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               rest
               in
               hope
               ,
               I
               will
               patiently
               wait
               for
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               these
               wicked
               men
               shall
               not
               appeare
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               will
               commit
               my
               cause
               vnto
               thee
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               Redeemer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               13.
               
            
             
               I
               should
               haue
               fainted
               except
               I
               had
               beleeued
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               thee
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               liuing
               .
            
          
           
             ENemies
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             are
             heauy
             to
             bee
             borne
             of
             such
             as
             are
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             perfect
             patience
             to
             beare
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             godly
             Dauid
             himselfe
             ;
             who
             acknowledgeth
             that
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             man
             chosen
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
             should
             
             haue
             fainted
             vnder
             the
             malice
             and
             fury
             of
             his
             enemies
             and
             other
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             y
             t
             he
             beléeued
             to
             sée
             the
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             his
             timely
             deliuery
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             euen
             here
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             where
             if
             hée
             had
             not
             found
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             all
             men
             would
             haue
             thought
             as
             his
             enemies
             did
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             vtterly
             forsaken
             him
             for
             euer
             :
             and
             therfore
             prayed
             God
             in
             a
             liuely
             faith
             that
             his
             defence
             might
             here
             appeare
             before
             he
             were
             taken
             hence
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             séene
             ,
             although
             he
             knew
             that
             after
             this
             life
             hée
             should
             bee
             in
             a
             farre
             more
             happy
             and
             blessed
             estate
             than
             
             his
             enemies
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             might
             finde
             Gods
             fauour
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             other
             godly
             afflicted
             men
             ,
             séeing
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             in
             deliuering
             him
             out
             of
             his
             troubles
             ,
             might
             by
             his
             faith
             and
             patience
             take
             like
             godly
             resolution
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             power
             and
             prouidence
             of
             God
             for
             their
             like
             deliuery
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               downe
               O
               my
               soule
            
             (
             saith
             Dauid
             in
             his
             troubles
             )
             
               and
               so
               vnquiet
               within
               mee
            
             ?
             which
             argueth
             ,
             that
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             euen
             to
             a
             faithfull
             man
             doe
             at
             the
             first
             much
             disquiet
             his
             heart
             ,
             like
             as
             they
             that
             first
             are
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             
             they
             are
             much
             disquieted
             ,
             their
             hearts
             faint
             and
             are
             much
             cast
             downe
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             béene
             for
             a
             time
             enured
             to
             their
             restraint
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             themselues
             againe
             ;
             so
             doe
             they
             that
             vpon
             a
             sudden
             fall
             into
             any
             affliction
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             but
             hauing
             a
             little
             considered
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             hee
             could
             then
             say
             vnto
             his
             sad
             soule
             ,
             
               Wait
               on
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               yet
               giue
               him
               thanks
               for
               the
               helpe
               of
               his
               presence
               .
            
             This
             sheweth
             the
             strong
             faith
             and
             confidence
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             although
             his
             troubles
             were
             so
             many
             and
             heauy
             ,
             euen
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             faint
             vnder
             
             them
             ,
             yet
             hee
             waited
             with
             a
             firme
             assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             would
             come
             wherein
             hee
             should
             reioyce
             againe
             and
             praise
             God
             againe
             for
             his
             helpe
             and
             certaine
             deliuery
             which
             hee
             knew
             was
             not
             farre
             off
             .
          
           
             This
             teacheth
             euery
             faithfull
             man
             in
             his
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             not
             to
             bée
             daunted
             or
             dismaid
             ,
             nor
             to
             disquiet
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             in
             patience
             to
             possesse
             his
             soule
             ,
             waiting
             the
             time
             wherein
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             and
             vnprofitable
             for
             a
             man
             in
             affliction
             to
             goe
             before
             the
             Lords
             prouidence
             ;
             
             strugling
             and
             striuing
             by
             sinister
             and
             vncommanded
             meanes
             to
             frée
             himselfe
             :
             he
             doth
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             more
             intangle
             himselfe
             as
             the
             Bird
             in
             the
             Net
             :
             warranted
             meanes
             hee
             may
             vse
             ,
             and
             those
             with
             faithfull
             prayer
             vnto
             GOD
             to
             blesse
             the
             meanes
             ,
             for
             lawfull
             meanes
             profit
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             also
             lawfully
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             when
             and
             where
             God
             is
             made
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             party
             ,
             but
             the
             principall
             in
             the
             meanes
             .
             It
             was
             a
             very
             weake
             weapon
             that
             Dauid
             vsed
             against
             Goliah
             ,
             who
             was
             compleatly
             armed
             from
             the
             foot
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             small
             part
             of
             his
             whole
             body
             
             vnarmed
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             fore
             part
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             God
             so
             directed
             the
             stone
             that
             came
             out
             of
             his
             sling
             ,
             that
             it
             found
             that
             open
             way
             to
             cast
             that
             monster
             of
             men
             to
             the
             earth
             .
             If
             God
             had
             not
             added
             strength
             to
             Dauids
             armes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             prouidence
             carried
             the
             stone
             aright
             ,
             Dauids
             aime
             might
             haue
             failed
             the
             marke
             ;
             so
             whatsoeuer
             means
             we
             vse
             ,
             either
             in
             preuenting
             or
             easing
             our selues
             in
             any
             kinde
             of
             affliction
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             not
             seasoned
             with
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             ioined
             with
             praier
             ,
             we
             may
             misse
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             so
             faint
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             our
             deliuery
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             
               Dauid
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               
               fainted
               except
               I
               had
               beleeued
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Except
             I
             had
             depended
             on
             his
             prouidence
             for
             my
             deliuery
             from
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             hold
             and
             beene
             assured
             of
             the
             true
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             to
             ease
             me
             of
             mine
             afflictions
             ,
             I
             should
             haue
             sunke
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             my
             troubles
             .
             God
             who
             is
             our
             Father
             is
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             of
             whom
             and
             from
             whom
             wee
             obtaine
             all
             things
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             Sonne
             :
             
               by
               him
               we
               liue
               ,
               moue
               and
               haue
               our
               being
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             in
             whom
             or
             by
             whom
             wée
             should
             séeke
             helpe
             in
             troubles
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             alone
             .
             
               He
               is
               
               our
               hope
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               helpe
               in
               troubles
               ready
               to
               bee
               found
               :
            
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               I
               will
               neither
               faint
               nor
               feare
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               my
               defence
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               preserueth
               the
               vpright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             besides
             ;
             he
             is
             mighty
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             faint
             in
             any
             troubles
             ?
             Why
             should
             wee
             bee
             daunted
             ,
             though
             enemies
             rise
             vp
             against
             vs
             ?
             Séeing
             this
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             whose
             goodnesse
             ,
             helpe
             and
             deliuery
             (
             if
             we
             beléeue
             )
             we
             shall
             sée
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             enemies
             shall
             sée
             it
             euen
             here
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             misery
             amongst
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             our
             guide
             and
             defence
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           
           
             Unbeléefe
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             disease
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             nothing
             succeedeth
             comfortably
             vnto
             them
             that
             beléeue
             not
             in
             God
             :
             good
             things
             vnto
             vnbeléeuers
             turne
             to
             euill
             .
             As
             vnto
             a
             raw
             ,
             crude
             ,
             &
             a
             stomack
             ouercome
             with
             superfluous
             humors
             ,
             the
             best
             meat
             turnes
             to
             increase
             their
             disease
             ;
             so
             to
             an
             vnfaithfull
             man
             all
             things
             worke
             together
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             against
             him
             .
             As
             to
             the
             sonnes
             in
             law
             of
             
               Lot
               in
               Sodome
            
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             beléeue
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             declared
             by
             Lot
             ,
             for
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             City
             perished
             .
             So
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             
             giue
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             their
             iourney
             towards
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             not
             beléeue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             murmured
             against
             him
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               giue
               vs
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ?
               would
               God
               we
               had
               died
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Aegyt
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               Wildernesse
               :
               would
               God
               wee
               were
               dead
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               better
               for
               vs
               to
               turne
               into
               Aegypt
               ?
            
             With
             many
             such
             reproachful
             ,
             murmurous
             &
             faithlesse
             obiurgations
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             God
             himselfe
             as
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             :
             but
             for
             their
             infidelity
             ,
             faintings
             &
             murmurings
             ,
             God
             answered
             their
             impious
             desires
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             destroyed
             them
             in
             the
             Wildernes
             in
             his
             heauy
             displeasure
             .
          
           
           
             The
             frailty
             of
             a
             faithlesse
             man
             is
             great
             ,
             he
             can
             beare
             no
             troubles
             ,
             hee
             can
             endure
             no
             afflictions
             with
             any
             kinde
             of
             patience
             ,
             because
             hée
             hath
             no
             true
             and
             sound
             vnderstanding
             of
             God
             and
             his
             prouidence
             .
             He
             thinkes
             if
             he
             prosper
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             naturall
             policy
             and
             meanes
             ,
             can
             preuent
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             ,
             or
             hauing
             them
             can
             vse
             sinister
             meanes
             to
             ease
             them
             ,
             hée
             ascribes
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             carnall
             wisdome
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             preuaileth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             hée
             is
             pinched
             and
             déeply
             plunged
             in
             distresses
             and
             miseries
             which
             he
             cannot
             ease
             ;
             then
             hee
             begins
             to
             faint
             and
             to
             murmur
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               
               giue
               mee
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ?
               How
               shall
               I
               get
               mony
               to
               supply
               my
               wants
               ?
               Would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               when
               I
               was
               young
               ;
               would
               God
               I
               were
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             The
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             differ
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             shew
             :
             the
             wicked
             may
             bee
             poore
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             most
             godly
             :
             they
             may
             haue
             like
             outward
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             their
             bearing
             of
             them
             is
             vnequall
             ;
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             faint
             and
             fume
             ,
             and
             murmur
             ,
             and
             grudge
             at
             euery
             small
             crosse
             or
             affliction
             :
             and
             although
             they
             heare
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             helpe
             ,
             yet
             they
             beléeue
             them
             not
             .
             
             They
             can
             bee
             assured
             of
             nothing
             that
             hangs
             vpon
             Gods
             promises
             :
             they
             would
             think
             ,
             and
             speake
             ,
             and
             obiect
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             Prince
             in
             Samaria
             did
             ,
             when
             Elisha
             foretold
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             plenty
             to
             that
             distressed
             and
             besieged
             City
             :
             
               Though
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             
               would
               make
               windowes
               in
               the
               Heauen
               ,
               could
               this
               come
               to
               passe
               ?
            
             So
             incredulous
             are
             men
             without
             sound
             faith
             ,
             that
             once
             downe
             ,
             they
             thinke
             they
             shall
             neuer
             rise
             ;
             once
             in
             trouble
             ,
             they
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             ease
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             men
             séeming
             faithfull
             ,
             faint
             vnder
             their
             crosses
             ,
             and
             despaire
             in
             their
             afflictions
             :
             
             but
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             indéed
             ,
             who
             know
             by
             the
             foretelling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             troubles
             attend
             the
             godly
             as
             the
             shadow
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             prepare
             themselues
             before
             hand
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             partakers
             here
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             :
             So
             they
             are
             likewise
             assured
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             glory
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             they
             also
             shall
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             ;
             yet
             the
             most
             faithfull
             may
             haue
             a
             kinde
             of
             fearefulnesse
             and
             fainting
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             as
             shall
             preuaile
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             soone
             ouercome
             all
             such
             faithlesse
             qualmes
             by
             
             a
             liuely
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             ready
             helpe
             through
             faith
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             may
             indéed
             say
             as
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             
               I
               should
               haue
               fainted
               except
               I
               had
               beleeued
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               liuing
               .
            
             There
             is
             none
             of
             himselfe
             so
             strong
             ,
             but
             when
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             come
             will
             faint
             if
             faith
             in
             God
             faile
             them
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               that
               God
               will
               not
               forsake
               vs
               in
               our
               troubles
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               faith
               faile
               not
               .
            
             
               HAd
               I
               not
               taken
               hold
               (
               O
               God
               )
               of
               thy
               louing
               promises
               ,
               
               and
               beleeued
               thy
               Word
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               fainted
               ,
               and
               yet
               should
               faint
               vnder
               my
               troubles
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               beleeue
               that
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               knowest
               my
               troubles
               ,
               and
               that
               mine
               afflictions
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ;
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               be
               a
               refuge
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               a
               refuge
               in
               due
               time
               euen
               in
               affliction
               :
               keepe
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               thine
               eye
               according
               to
               thy
               promise
               ,
               hide
               me
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               from
               the
               wicked
               that
               oppresse
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               called
               vpon
               thee
               in
               my
               troubles
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               cried
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               and
               holpen
               mee
               ,
               yea
               when
               I
               haue
               
               beene
               ready
               vtterly
               to
               haue
               fainted
               ,
               I
               haue
               cried
               vnto
               thee
               and
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               mee
               and
               deliuered
               me
               .
               Those
               mercies
               of
               thine
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               still
               ,
               renue
               them
               euermore
               towards
               mee
               ,
               for
               I
               stand
               in
               continuall
               need
               of
               thy
               continuall
               presence
               .
            
             
               Thy
               goodnesse
               is
               great
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               vp
               for
               them
               that
               feare
               thee
               ,
               and
               done
               to
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               euen
               before
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               I
               haue
               felt
               thy
               fauour
               ,
               and
               formerly
               tasted
               of
               thy
               loue
               .
               How
               could
               I
               but
               haue
               fainted
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               still
               beleeued
               to
               bee
               partaker
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               in
               my
               troubles
               ?
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               art
               
               my
               secret
               place
               ,
               thou
               preseruest
               me
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               compassest
               me
               about
               with
               ioyfull
               deliuerance
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               not
               faint
               ,
               knowing
               that
               thine
               eies
               are
               vpon
               mee
               ,
               and
               thine
               eare
               open
               vnto
               my
               prayers
               .
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               bee
               afraid
               what
               man
               can
               doe
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
               Thou
               Lord
               hast
               said
               concerning
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 call
                 vpon
                 mee
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               both
               my
               prayers
               and
               thy
               hearing
               are
               both
               thine
               owne
               gifts
               .
               Nay
               ,
               thou
               addest
               further
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deliuer
                 him
                 and
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
              
               O
               why
               should
               I
               feare
               then
               or
               faint
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               art
               pleased
               
               to
               be
               with
               me
               in
               my
               troubles
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               part
               as
               it
               were
               with
               me
               of
               mine
               afflictiōs
               :
               wonderfull
               and
               vnspeakable
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               extent
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               the
               limits
               of
               thy
               loue
               ;
               impossible
               it
               is
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               depth
               of
               thy
               compassions
               towards
               thy
               children
               ;
               thou
               hearest
               vs
               before
               we
               call
               ,
               thou
               giuest
               before
               wee
               aske
               ,
               thou
               helpest
               vs
               before
               wee
               cry
               ,
               thou
               giuest
               vs
               power
               to
               call
               ,
               thou
               teachest
               vs
               what
               to
               aske
               ,
               and
               thou
               euen
               meetest
               vs
               when
               we
               are
               but
               euen
               comming
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             
               Thus
               gracious
               hast
               thou
               euer
               beene
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thus
               gracious
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               thus
               gracious
               wi
               lt
               thou
               shew
               thy
               
               selfe
               vnto
               them
               that
               beleeue
               to
               see
               and
               taste
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               as
               thou
               art
               gracious
               ,
               so
               art
               thou
               absolute
               in
               wisdome
               ;
               thou
               knowest
               how
               to
               releeue
               the
               distressed
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               yea
               when
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               faint
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               ouer
               any
               more
               to
               call
               for
               helpe
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               were
               hoarse
               with
               crying
               as
               Dauid
               was
               ,
               thou
               giuest
               them
               of
               thy
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               reuiueth
               the
               fainting
               soules
               ,
               and
               strengthneth
               the
               weake
               spirits
               that
               g●oane
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               any
               calamity
               or
               trouble
               .
            
             
               Strengthen
               mee
               therefore
               with
               thy
               grace
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               shall
               
               not
               then
               faint
               nor
               feare
               ,
               for
               my
               sure
               defence
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               who
               wilt
               in
               time
               bring
               the
               malice
               of
               mine
               enemies
               to
               an
               end
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               see
               thy
               goodnesse
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               liuing
               :
               for
               thou
               that
               hast
               promised
               it
               art
               iust
               of
               thy
               promises
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               to
               performe
               what
               thou
               hast
               said
               .
               Therefore
               euen
               here
               I
               doe
               meerely
               beleeue
               to
               receiue
               at
               thy
               hands
               free
               release
               and
               pardon
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               the
               ground
               of
               my
               troubles
               and
               cause
               of
               my
               miseries
               .
               Grant
               mee
               Lord
               freedome
               from
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               restitution
               of
               what
               I
               haue
               beene
               depriued
               of
               by
               any
               of
               them
               :
               then
               shall
               they
               finde
               
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               onely
               not
               fainted
               ,
               but
               beleeued
               to
               see
               and
               haue
               seene
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               euen
               here
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               liuing
               ,
               where
               euen
               mine
               enemies
               and
               my
               soes
               shall
               witnesse
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               beleeued
               in
               thee
               my
               God
               in
               vaine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               14.
               
            
             
               Hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               comfort
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             verse
             is
             a
             fit
             and
             comfortable
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Psalme
             ;
             shewing
             herein
             that
             Dauid
             in
             all
             his
             troubles
             depended
             onely
             on
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             encourageth
             himselfe
             and
             all
             other
             men
             in
             all
             kindes
             of
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             they
             
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             neuer
             faile
             nor
             forsake
             them
             that
             truly
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             Though
             Dauid
             say
             héere
             ,
             
               Hope
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             he
             speaks
             not
             to
             the
             encouragement
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             excluding
             himselfe
             :
             but
             rather
             stirreth
             〈◊〉
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             his
             faith
             and
             affections
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Thou
             hast
             proued
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             sufficiently
             in
             all
             thy
             troubles
             :
             Thine
             enemies
             haue
             not
             preuailed
             against
             thée
             :
             Thy
             foes
             haue
             not
             had
             their
             lust
             of
             thee
             ;
             therefore
             as
             thou
             hast
             heretofore
             hoped
             ;
             so
             still
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             faint
             not
             ,
             but
             be
             strong
             ;
             be
             not
             afraid
             
             whatsoeuer
             befalleth
             thée
             ,
             or
             whosoeuer
             assaileth
             thée
             ,
             be
             not
             dismaied
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             hitherunto
             béene
             thy
             helper
             and
             refuge
             ,
             will
             neuer
             leaue
             thée
             nor
             forsake
             thée
             ,
             if
             thou
             hope
             in
             him
             and
             be
             strong
             in
             ●●ith
             .
             And
             though
             thou
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             in
             whatsoeuer
             affliction
             ,
             and
             séest
             no
             deliuery
             present
             ;
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hée
             will
             deliuer
             thée
             and
             comfort
             thine
             heart
             :
             For
             if
             in
             trouble
             and
             danger
             there
             were
             instant
             deliuery
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             place
             for
             Hope
             ;
             for
             Hope
             is
             of
             things
             not
             séene
             ,
             not
             of
             things
             presently
             enioyed
             .
             Wherefore
             Dauid
             exhorts
             himselfe
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             
             others
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             for
             their
             deliuery
             out
             of
             their
             miseries
             &
             troubles
             ,
             through
             faith
             .
             
               Hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wait
               on
               God
               with
               faithfull
               patience
               :
            
             Grudge
             not
             though
             troubles
             arise
             ,
             though
             crosses
             come
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             befall
             thée
             ;
             be
             strong
             ,
             be
             constant
             ,
             take
             courage
             ,
             murmur
             not
             ,
             fret
             not
             ,
             disquiet
             not
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             can
             beare
             troubles
             ,
             nay
             fortures
             ,
             with
             a
             séeming
             inuincible
             patience
             in
             an
             ill
             cause
             ;
             carying
             themselues
             with
             such
             a
             valorous
             force
             of
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             very
             Quintessence
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             
             an
             vndaunted
             hope
             ;
             as
             wée
             may
             reade
             of
             
               Reualiack
               ,
               Balthasar
            
             ,
             and
             other
             murtherers
             of
             Kings
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             patience
             without
             true
             patience
             ;
             for
             without
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             precepts
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             religion
             ;
             without
             true
             religion
             ,
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             true
             faith
             ;
             without
             true
             faith
             ,
             no
             true
             patience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             patience
             that
             is
             shewed
             in
             such
             ,
             and
             like
             capitall
             murtherers
             ,
             howsoeuer
             constantly
             they
             may
             séeme
             to
             endure
             their
             torments
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             delusion
             Satan
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             are
             yet
             breathing
             ,
             doth
             stand
             to
             animate
             them
             to
             that
             séeming
             patience
             ,
             and
             resolution
             outward
             ,
             
             which
             (
             the
             parties
             being
             dead
             )
             their
             consciences
             shall
             neuer
             approue
             ,
             but
             their
             last
             gaspe
             shall
             carrie
             that
             horror
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             might
             after
             outwardly
             appeare
             ,
             would
             manifestly
             testifie
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             they
             suffered
             ,
             was
             in
             it selfe
             wicked
             ,
             their
             punishments
             legally
             and
             iustly
             deserued
             and
             inflicted
             ;
             their
             patience
             would
             shew
             it selfe
             a
             kinde
             of
             desperate
             running
             head-long
             into
             their
             owne
             perdition
             :
             Leauing
             then
             these
             men
             to
             their
             owne
             Diabolicall
             strength
             ,
             let
             vs
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             vs
             pray
             to
             become
             strong
             in
             him
             ,
             faithfull
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             truly
             patient
             in
             
             him
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             commendable
             suffering
             for
             euill
             doing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             saith
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             faithfull
             :
             
               Let
               none
               of
               you
               suffer
               as
               a
               murderer
               or
               a
               theefe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             if
             any
             man
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             namely
             for
             Christs
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             glorifie
             God
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Hope
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             Here
             is
             our
             confidence
             :
             
               Bee
               strong
            
             ;
             here
             is
             our
             constancy
             :
             
               And
               he
               shall
               comfort
               thine
               heart
            
             ;
             Here
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Hope
             and
             strength
             ,
             comfort
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             
             Whosoeuer
             then
             hopeth
             of
             helpe
             from
             any
             inferior
             creature
             ,
             nay
             ,
             from
             an
             Angell
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             excludes
             God
             ;
             or
             standeth
             vpon
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             friends
             ,
             or
             worldly
             policy
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             by
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             danger
             ,
             eased
             in
             troubles
             ,
             or
             reléeued
             in
             want
             ,
             exempting
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             hée
             take
             not
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             word
             and
             prayer
             ;
             his
             hope
             will
             proue
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             Bull-rush
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             bendeth
             his
             eies
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             the
             loue
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             and
             whose
             
             aid
             he
             onely
             taketh
             for
             his
             strength
             :
             assuring
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             send
             him
             outward
             reléefe
             according
             to
             his
             hope
             ;
             but
             with
             inward
             ioy
             and
             consolation
             comfort
             his
             heart
             :
             Therefore
             doth
             he
             encourage
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             carnall
             meanes
             :
             To
             bee
             strong
             in
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             y
             e
             strength
             of
             humane
             aid
             .
             God
             must
             be
             totally
             our
             hope
             &
             strength
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             be
             no
             part
             :
             for
             a
             hope
             that
             is
             partly
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             other
             meanes
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             hope
             that
             tieth
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             true
             comfort
             ,
             but
             that
             hope
             that
             is
             confirmed
             and
             made
             strong
             by
             
             faith
             .
             To
             this
             hope
             is
             a
             promise
             annexed
             ,
             that
             when
             dangers
             ,
             enemies
             and
             troubles
             ,
             beset
             a
             man
             round
             about
             ,
             though
             he
             want
             things
             necessary
             ,
             though
             sicknesse
             afflict
             him
             ,
             though
             crosses
             without
             and
             griefes
             within
             doe
             oppresse
             him
             ,
             though
             friends
             saile
             him
             ,
             and
             euery
             thing
             séeme
             to
             goe
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             depriued
             of
             all
             visible
             meanes
             to
             escape
             ;
             there
             remaineth
             yet
             
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             to
             be
             patient
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             faint
             .
          
           
             This
             hope
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             But
             there
             is
             a
             hope
             that
             is
             common
             to
             carnall
             men
             .
             They
             hope
             vpon
             some
             probabilities
             séene
             ,
             or
             conceiued
             :
             
             As
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             son
             for
             the
             inheritance
             of
             a
             father
             or
             a
             friend
             ,
             for
             something
             vpon
             death
             to
             be
             giuen
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             This
             is
             not
             that
             hope
             that
             Dauid
             meanes
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             hope
             ;
             but
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             vncertaine
             expectation
             of
             things
             desired
             .
             But
             Dauids
             hope
             is
             a
             sauing
             hope
             ,
             necessarily
             ioyned
             with
             saith
             and
             a
             patient
             waiting
             :
             For
             that
             which
             we
             stedfastly
             beléeue
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             in
             nothing
             is
             the
             force
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             more
             séene
             or
             felt
             ,
             than
             in
             affliction
             and
             trials
             :
             For
             these
             bring
             forth
             
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               hope
            
             ;
             which
             maketh
             the
             
             godly
             to
             reioyce
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             wherein
             is
             glory
             and
             no
             shame
             :
             whereas
             in
             carnall
             hope
             there
             is
             often
             shame
             and
             seldome
             glory
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             ashamed
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             he
             gloried
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             hopes
             sake
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             all
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             issue
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             our
             hope
             ;
             and
             as
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             hope
             plentifully
             filled
             Paul
             with
             ioy
             and
             strength
             ,
             euen
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             with
             peace
             in
             beleeuing
             the
             promises
             ,
             whereby
             he
             abounded
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             trialls
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             should
             end
             with
             comfort
             ;
             So
             let
             vs
             
             pray
             vnto
             the
             same
             God
             of
             hope
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             like
             hope
             ,
             that
             our
             afflictions
             may
             likewise
             end
             in
             comfort
             ;
             which
             though
             we
             presently
             possesse
             not
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             with
             that
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             with
             patience
             wait
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Pauls
             hope
             and
             patience
             aimed
             to
             heauenly
             ,
             not
             to
             earthly
             accomplishments
             ;
             not
             looking
             for
             the
             euent
             of
             his
             hope
             in
             this
             life
             :
             How
             then
             may
             his
             hope
             of
             heauenly
             glory
             ,
             and
             Dauids
             hope
             to
             be
             defended
             and
             reléeued
             here
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             concurre
             ?
             They
             may
             well
             stand
             together
             :
             Euen
             as
             Christ
             by
             healing
             of
             corporall
             diseases
             ,
             made
             men
             heauenly
             minded
             ,
             
             and
             cleane
             by
             forgiuing
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             Dauid
             praied
             not
             so
             simply
             for
             corporall
             deliuerie
             ,
             but
             he
             praied
             also
             for
             the
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             dwell
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             although
             Paul
             séemed
             by
             his
             words
             to
             hope
             onely
             for
             heauenly
             glory
             ,
             necessaries
             for
             this
             life
             were
             necessarily
             included
             .
             He
             that
             duly
             and
             truly
             praies
             for
             heauenly
             ,
             cannot
             be
             frustrate
             of
             earthly
             :
             and
             he
             that
             praies
             faithfully
             for
             earthly
             ,
             cannot
             but
             therewith
             ioyne
             heauenly
             blessings
             ;
             for
             true
             and
             sincere
             hope
             includes
             both
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ
             doth
             hope
             in
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             and
             becommeth
             strong
             in
             him
             :
             Hee
             will
             comfort
             his
             heart
             with
             the
             supply
             both
             of
             heauenly
             and
             earthly
             blessings
             .
             As
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             for
             corporall
             necessaries
             ;
             so
             are
             wée
             bound
             to
             hope
             and
             wait
             for
             them
             .
             Without
             hope
             of
             victory
             Dauid
             would
             neuer
             haue
             entred
             the
             combat
             with
             Goliah
             .
          
           
             Wée
             must
             therefore
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             and
             bee
             strong
             ,
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             shall
             bee
             comforted
             .
             We
             may
             not
             looke
             backe
             or
             about
             vs
             for
             helpe
             ,
             our
             helpe
             commeth
             from
             heauen
             ;
             therefore
             must
             we
             not
             hope
             ,
             and
             hope
             a
             hope
             partly
             from
             aboue
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             from
             beneath
             ;
             but
             our
             hope
             must
             bée
             in
             God
             alone
             :
             yet
             not
             to
             contemne
             or
             despise
             the
             inferior
             meanes
             that
             God
             vseth
             here
             below
             ,
             as
             his
             Instruments
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             in
             whom
             wée
             may
             haue
             a
             kinde
             of
             hope
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             had
             in
             Ionathan
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             deale
             faithfully
             with
             him
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Saul
             his
             father
             :
             so
             may
             wée
             hope
             in
             man
             :
             but
             our
             confidence
             must
             be
             in
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             What
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             he
             will
             assuredly
             performe
             to
             them
             that
             truly
             beléeue
             .
             And
             that
             did
             Dauid
             finde
             ,
             euen
             when
             the
             Crowne
             was
             like
             to
             bée
             taken
             from
             his
             head
             :
             Hee
             
             fainted
             not
             ,
             but
             held
             fast
             by
             the
             accustomed
             loue
             and
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             became
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             euen
             when
             his
             enemies
             were
             in
             their
             fiercest
             fury
             against
             him
             .
             He
             waited
             still
             ,
             vsing
             little
             or
             no
             other
             resistance
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             than
             feruent
             praier
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             counsell
             :
             and
             his
             expectation
             in
             patience
             was
             not
             in
             vaine
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             subdued
             his
             enemies
             without
             the
             great
             force
             of
             Dauid
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             tooke
             courage
             ,
             he
             hoped
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             was
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             did
             comfort
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             He
             sought
             not
             as
             the
             wicked
             doe
             ,
             sinister
             and
             forbidden
             meanes
             to
             be
             deliuered
             :
             
             For
             when
             Saul
             his
             mortall
             enemy
             pursued
             him
             with
             deadly
             malice
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ;
             yet
             when
             Saul
             fell
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             twice
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             haue
             ended
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             fréed
             himselfe
             of
             danger
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             no
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             haue
             made
             present
             way
             for
             himselfe
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             whose
             it
             was
             after
             Saul
             :
             yet
             neither
             his
             owne
             perill
             wherein
             hée
             daily
             stood
             ,
             through
             the
             malice
             and
             fury
             of
             Saul
             ,
             nor
             his
             owne
             future
             right
             to
             the
             Crowne
             could
             moue
             him
             to
             touch
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             ambitious
             men
             ,
             both
             of
             
             former
             and
             latter
             ages
             ,
             who
             are
             loth
             to
             let
             slip
             any
             opportunitie
             offered
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             vniust
             ,
             to
             aduance
             their
             greatnesse
             .
             But
             Dauid
             staid
             himselfe
             vpon
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             had
             so
             often
             deliuered
             him
             ,
             would
             still
             doe
             it
             without
             any
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             time
             appointed
             would
             aduance
             him
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             and
             therefore
             waited
             the
             time
             with
             patience
             ,
             comforting
             his
             heart
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             dangers
             .
             And
             long
             it
             was
             not
             before
             he
             came
             lawfully
             to
             that
             which
             before
             he
             might
             and
             would
             not
             ,
             because
             hée
             hoped
             in
             God
             whom
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             haue
             offended
             ,
             if
             he
             
             had
             taken
             the
             counsel
             of
             some
             that
             aduised
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             hope
             to
             that
             hope
             whereunto
             Dauid
             encourageth
             himselfe
             &
             others
             ,
             no
             strength
             to
             that
             strength
             :
             and
             no
             mans
             heart
             can
             bée
             truly
             comforted
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             comfort
             wherewith
             he
             affirmeth
             his
             heart
             was
             comforted
             :
             therefore
             chéereth
             he
             vp
             his
             owne
             soule
             with
             this
             holy
             resolution
             ,
             to
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             this
             heauenly
             strength
             ,
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             comfort
             wherewith
             he
             was
             comforted
             of
             the
             Lord.
             There
             is
             a
             hope
             that
             is
             vaine
             ,
             a
             strength
             that
             is
             weake
             ,
             and
             a
             comfort
             that
             is
             but
             counterfeit
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             then
             take
             hold
             of
             that
             hope
             ,
             &
             that
             strength
             ,
             and
             that
             comfort
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             So
             shall
             we
             not
             néed
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             enemies
             ,
             to
             faint
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             finde
             comfort
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               hope
               that
               is
               deferred
               ,
               is
               the
               fainting
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             but
             to
             the
             faint-hearted
             :
             For
             if
             we
             wait
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             hope
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             abide
             with
             patience
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             enioy
             what
             we
             hope
             for
             :
             And
             
               when
               the
               desire
               commeth
               it
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               .
            
             And
             Dauid
             hauing
             often
             gathered
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             
             trée
             ,
             and
             fed
             thereon
             when
             he
             fainted
             ,
             he
             giues
             here
             of
             the
             same
             fruit
             to
             others
             ;
             Hope
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               bee
               strong
               ,
            
             be
             not
             faint-hearted
             ,
             though
             hope
             be
             deferred
             :
             for
             comming
             the
             thing
             we
             hope
             for
             will
             tarry
             no
             longer
             than
             a
             conuenient
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             comfort
             the
             heart
             .
             Hope
             groweth
             strong
             ,
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             formerly
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             had
             :
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             affirmeth
             ,
             encouraging
             the
             Corinthians
             as
             Dauid
             did
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             
               To
               hope
               ,
               to
               be
               strong
               ,
            
             to
             
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               lay
               hold
               vpon
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               set
               before
               vs
               ,
               which
               hope
               we
               haue
               as
               an
               anker
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               
               sure
               and
               stedfast
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               comfort
               of
               the
               heart
            
             that
             Dauid
             meaneth
             ,
             euen
             our
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             whereby
             wée
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             assured
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             temporall
             and
             corporall
             ,
             but
             of
             spirituall
             and
             celestiall
             blessings
             :
             And
             the
             patient
             waiting
             for
             them
             is
             our
             Hope
             .
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             it
             bee
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             promised
             vnto
             the
             faithfull
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             with
             patience
             in
             hope
             wait
             for
             it
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             should
             not
             consider
             &
             regard
             their
             dangers
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             For
             
               if
               he
               haue
               giuen
               his
               Sonne
               to
               die
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
               how
               should
               he
               not
               with
               him
               giue
               vs
               all
               things
               to
               enioy
               ?
            
             Though
             wée
             must
             wait
             his
             time
             ▪
             he
             is
             not
             slacke
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slacknesse
             ,
             but
             is
             alwaies
             ready
             and
             at
             hand
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             hee
             is
             faithfull
             and
             true
             .
             Though
             the
             vnfaithfull
             will
             not
             take
             his
             word
             ,
             not
             his
             hand
             ,
             not
             his
             oath
             ;
             the
             faithfull
             know
             and
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               neuer
               faile
               them
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               them
            
             ;
             Therefore
             
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               comfort
               thine
               heart
               :
               And
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               strength
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               hope
               in
               troubles
               .
            
             
               O
               Father
               ,
               possessor
               of
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               disposer
               and
               preseruer
               of
               them
               and
               of
               all
               things
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               perfect
               hope
               ,
               the
               giuer
               of
               patience
               ,
               and
               maintainer
               of
               our
               strength
               ;
               thou
               knowest
               my
               troubles
               ,
               and
               beholdest
               mine
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               what
               and
               how
               many
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               burthensome
               vnto
               mee
               thy
               weake
               creature
               :
               in
               stead
               therefore
               of
               my
               weake
               ability
               ,
               giue
               mee
               thy
               preuailing
               strength
               ,
               
               giue
               me
               hope
               in
               thee
               ,
               let
               mee
               be
               strong
               in
               thee
               ,
               let
               my
               comfort
               be
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               truly
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               then
               shall
               I
               with
               patience
               beare
               these
               and
               whatsoeuer
               troubles
               it
               shall
               please
               thee
               to
               lay
               vpon
               me
               .
            
             
               Arme
               mee
               with
               faith
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               trusting
               in
               thy
               defence
               may
               not
               sinke
               vnder
               the
               weight
               of
               my
               troubles
               importable
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ;
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               bee
               the
               God
               of
               my
               saluation
               ,
               so
               shall
               nothing
               hurt
               mee
               ;
               my
               glory
               ,
               so
               nothing
               shall
               disgrace
               me
               ;
               my
               rocke
               and
               my
               strength
               ,
               so
               nothing
               shall
               moue
               mee
               nor
               remoue
               mee
               from
               my
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               saue
               mee
               ,
               keepe
               
               me
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               thine
               eye
               ,
               hide
               me
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               protecting
               wings
               ,
               then
               shall
               no
               enemy
               annoy
               mee
               ,
               no
               trouble
               dismay
               mee
               ,
               nor
               affliction
               or
               feare
               shall
               cast
               mee
               downe
               :
               by
               thee
               I
               shall
               withstand
               or
               escape
               the
               fury
               ,
               force
               ,
               &
               fraud
               of
               all
               my
               foes
               ;
               by
               thee
               I
               shall
               bee
               timely
               releeued
               in
               all
               my
               necessities
               ,
               and
               in
               thee
               shall
               I
               bee
               comforted
               in
               all
               mine
               afflictions
               :
               I
               will
               not
               feare
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               faint
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               comfort
               of
               my
               heart
               :
               Let
               mee
               still
               taste
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               behold
               thy
               saluation
               ;
               in
               hope
               let
               mee
               hold
               fast
               by
               thee
               ,
               in
               faith
               let
               me
               be
               strong
               in
               thee
               ,
               with
               comfort
               let
               mee
               reioyce
               
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               Continue
               thy
               mercies
               towards
               mee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               my
               soule
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               ,
               knowing
               and
               confessing
               that
               I
               haue
               no
               other
               Comforter
               but
               thee
               ,
               no
               Defender
               but
               thee
               ,
               nor
               any
               Helper
               but
               thee
               :
               Forsake
               me
               not
               therefore
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               in
               my
               greatest
               need
               ;
               send
               from
               Heauen
               and
               saue
               me
               ,
               for
               all
               power
               belongeth
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               doth
               my
               soule
               cleaue
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               it
               longeth
               and
               thirsteth
               for
               thy
               saluation
               .
            
             
               O
               let
               mee
               plentifully
               taste
               how
               sweet
               thy
               goodnesse
               is
               ;
               thy
               goodnesse
               appeared
               in
               my
               creation
               ,
               more
               in
               my
               redemption
               ,
               but
               most
               in
               mine
               election
               ;
               thou
               formedst
               me
               in
               the
               
               wombe
               ,
               thou
               broughtest
               me
               thence
               ,
               giuing
               me
               hope
               euen
               from
               my
               Mothers
               brest
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               euen
               then
               cast
               vpon
               thy
               prouidence
               ,
               therefore
               leaue
               me
               not
               nor
               be
               farre
               from
               mee
               now
               trouble
               is
               befalne
               mee
               ;
               but
               as
               thou
               hast
               taken
               charge
               of
               me
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               continue
               still
               to
               defend
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               none
               besides
               thee
               to
               helpe
               me
               ,
               therefore
               cast
               I
               my
               burthen
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               taken
               vpon
               thee
               to
               nourish
               me
               .
               In
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               let
               mee
               neuer
               be
               ashamed
               nor
               confounded
               ,
               deliuer
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               promise
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               hope
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thee
               haue
               I
               trusted
               from
               my
               youth
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               my
               prayers
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               presence
               ,
               heare
               me
               and
               helpe
               me
               ,
               let
               nothing
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               thy
               mercies
               towards
               me
               ▪
               not
               mine
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               but
               accept
               me
               worthy
               in
               thy
               most
               worthy
               ;
               then
               shall
               not
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               my
               faith
               diminish
               my
               hope
               ,
               nor
               extenuate
               my
               strength
               ,
               nor
               depriue
               me
               of
               my
               comfort
               in
               thee
               ;
               but
               my
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               strength
               and
               comfort
               shall
               increase
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               patience
               shal●
               haue
               it
               perfect
               working
               in
               me
               ,
               to
               wait
               vntill
               thine
               appointed
               time
               come
               for
               my
               deliuery
               out
               of
               some
               of
               my
               troubles
               ,
               for
               I
               endure
               many
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               of
               them
               of
               
               weight
               more
               than
               sufficient
               to
               presse
               mee
               downe
               vnlesse
               thou
               support
               mee
               ,
               yet
               I
               acknowledge
               them
               easie
               in
               comparison
               of
               my
               euill
               deseruings
               .
            
             
               O
               pardon
               mine
               offences
               ,
               cleanse
               me
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               make
               mee
               vpright
               in
               thy
               waies
               ;
               then
               shall
               I
               with
               perfect
               patience
               beare
               my
               troubles
               and
               rest
               in
               hope
               vntill
               it
               shall
               please
               thee
               to
               ease
               me
               of
               my
               troubles
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               which
               grant
               gracious
               Lord
               God
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               honour
               ,
               power
               ▪
               and
               praise
               for
               euermore
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               reformation
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               comfort
               in
               affliction
               .
            
             
               O
               My
               God
               my
               God
               ,
               hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               mee
               ,
               stop
               not
               thine
               eares
               at
               my
               prayers
               ,
               and
               refuse
               not
               to
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               my
               complaint
               ;
               though
               I
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               against
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               my
               sins
               I
               haue
               deserued
               thy
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               high
               a
               measure
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               vtterly
               confound
               me
               ,
               yet
               were
               there
               no
               iniustice
               in
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               euills
               that
               I
               haue
               
               committed
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               duties
               I
               haue
               omitted
               ,
               in
               thy
               seuere
               iustice
               deserue
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               Lord
               looke
               not
               so
               narrowly
               into
               my
               waies
               as
               to
               obserue
               and
               register
               against
               me
               euery
               sinne
               committed
               and
               euery
               duty
               omitted
               by
               me
               ,
               knowing
               that
               I
               am
               by
               nature
               corrupt
               and
               sinfull
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               .
            
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               were
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Izaak
                 ,
                 Iaacob
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Eliah
                 ,
              
               or
               Dauid
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               chosen
               after
               thine
               owne
               heart
               ?
               Paul
               that
               elect
               vessell
               ,
               but
               men
               by
               nature
               carnall
               ,
               and
               euen
               sold
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               vntill
               thou
               of
               thine
               owne
               free
               mercy
               vouchsafedst
               to
               infuse
               heauenly
               wisdome
               
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               diuine
               graces
               into
               their
               soules
               ?
               vntill
               thou
               diddest
               fully
               season
               them
               aboue
               others
               by
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               that
               euen
               these
               select
               vessels
               of
               thine
               were
               not
               without
               their
               owne
               naturall
               infirmities
               .
               They
               stood
               not
               vprightly
               by
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               but
               by
               thee
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               had
               will
               and
               power
               of
               and
               in
               themselues
               to
               worke
               righteousnes
               ,
               they
               might
               haue
               had
               whereof
               to
               boast
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               thee
               ;
               but
               being
               only
               supported
               by
               thee
               ,
               they
               gaue
               the
               sole
               glory
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               then
               ,
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               most
               godly
               fore-fathers
               had
               their
               defects
               
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               their
               perfection
               through
               thy
               grace
               ;
               I
               being
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               by
               nature
               borne
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               corruption
               vntill
               thou
               begattest
               them
               anew
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               what
               differ
               I
               from
               them
               by
               nature
               ?
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               as
               they
               became
               holy
               ,
               not
               of
               themselues
               but
               by
               thee
               ;
               so
               canst
               thou
               make
               me
               holy
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               holy
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               grace
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               none
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               owne
               wisdome
               is
               capable
               of
               that
               wisdome
               whereby
               to
               know
               thee
               aright
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               able
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               to
               performe
               that
               obedience
               which
               may
               make
               
               him
               accepted
               of
               thee
               ?
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               be
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               of
               thine
               owne
               free
               mercy
               and
               grace
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               becomes
               wise
               in
               thee
               and
               righteous
               before
               thee
               ,
               who
               hath
               cause
               to
               boast
               of
               his
               owne
               merit
               ?
               Or
               who
               needs
               despaire
               of
               his
               owne
               vnworthinesse
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               art
               equally
               mercifull
               to
               all
               whom
               thou
               hast
               called
               and
               accepted
               into
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               saued
               ?
            
             
               O
               send
               downe
               ,
               send
               downe
               from
               Heauen
               ,
               that
               thy
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               into
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               that
               liuely
               faith
               whereby
               our
               most
               godly
               fore-fathers
               were
               accepted
               of
               thee
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               and
               more
               inkindled
               ,
               and
               breake
               forth
               into
               a
               holy
               
               flame
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               zeale
               ,
               and
               my
               whole
               man
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               which
               appeared
               in
               them
               in
               whom
               thou
               most
               delightest
               ;
               then
               thou
               my
               God
               ,
               now
               deseruedly
               offended
               with
               me
               for
               my
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               shalt
               bee
               so
               fully
               reconciled
               vnto
               me
               againe
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               my
               best
               renued
               workes
               ,
               which
               are
               and
               will
               be
               for
               euer
               here
               imperfect
               ;
               but
               through
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               thine
               owne
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
               whose
               death
               is
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               thy
               mercies
               in
               him
               my
               saluation
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               my
               hope
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               though
               I
               bee
               yet
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               enforced
               to
               vndergoe
               infinite
               infirmities
               
               of
               body
               and
               minde
               by
               nature
               .
               Thou
               who
               art
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               our
               godly
               fore-fathers
               dead
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               art
               no
               lesse
               the
               same
               God
               vnto
               those
               that
               are
               thine
               yet
               liuing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               as
               they
               already
               dissolued
               ,
               are
               now
               in
               glory
               with
               thee
               in
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               so
               confirme
               my
               faith
               in
               thee
               and
               order
               my
               waies
               ,
               that
               I
               being
               likewise
               dissolued
               through
               Christ
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               may
               be
               also
               glorified
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               giue
               glory
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               Make
               me
               therefore
               ,
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               to
               abound
               here
               ,
               as
               they
               here
               abounded
               in
               all
               spirituall
               graces
               and
               heauenly
               vertues
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               finde
               thee
               
               a
               like
               louing
               father
               vnto
               me
               ,
               as
               thou
               wert
               a
               father
               vnto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               a
               helping
               God
               ,
               as
               thou
               wert
               vnto
               Iaacob
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               I
               offer
               ,
               euen
               here
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               vnfained
               praise
               vnto
               thy
               name
               ,
               and
               make
               mine
               humble
               prayers
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               whose
               death
               and
               mediation
               thou
               acceptest
               aboue
               all
               other
               whatsoeuer
               sacrifices
               .
            
             
               O
               accept
               that
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               made
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               for
               all
               beleeuers
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               to
               purge
               me
               from
               all
               my
               sins
               that
               formerly
               haue
               offended
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               mee
               from
               future
               wilfully
               displeasing
               thee
               .
            
             
               My
               sinnes
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               doe
               
               confesse
               haue
               worthily
               moued
               thee
               to
               correct
               me
               :
               I
               feele
               thy
               rod
               ,
               but
               the
               rod
               of
               a
               louing
               father
               ,
               not
               to
               confound
               me
               ,
               but
               to
               confirme
               me
               ,
               not
               to
               destroy
               me
               ,
               but
               to
               saue
               me
               .
            
             
               O
               let
               me
               not
               faint
               vnder
               thy
               correcting
               hand
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               promised
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               heauily
               laid
               vpon
               mee
               than
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               therefore
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               my
               faith
               faile
               me
               ,
               but
               let
               perfect
               patience
               haue
               it
               effectuall
               working
               in
               me
               ;
               then
               whatsoeuer
               it
               shall
               please
               thee
               to
               appoint
               mee
               to
               beare
               ,
               I
               shall
               beare
               it
               ,
               for
               my
               heart
               through
               thy
               grace
               is
               prepared
               to
               obey
               thee
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               beene
               euer
               my
               
               helper
               since
               I
               was
               borne
               ,
               thou
               hast
               vpholden
               me
               ,
               sustained
               and
               relieued
               mee
               ,
               O
               forsake
               me
               not
               now
               when
               all
               carnall
               helpe
               faileth
               me
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               certaine
               hope
               in
               the
               helpe
               of
               man
               ;
               though
               he
               promise
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               vnable
               or
               vnwilling
               to
               performe
               ;
               if
               he
               yeeld
               me
               helpe
               it
               is
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               among
               thy
               promised
               meanes
               of
               helpe
               ;
               and
               nothing
               hindreth
               the
               performance
               of
               thy
               promise
               of
               helping
               mee
               ,
               but
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               my
               faith
               in
               not
               stedfastly
               beleeuing
               ,
               mine
               impatience
               in
               not
               willingly
               bearing
               ,
               and
               my
               want
               of
               liuely
               hope
               in
               not
               contentedly
               waiting
               thine
               owne
               good
               time
               in
               effecting
               what
               
               thou
               hast
               promised
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               haue
               hope
               ,
               louing
               Father
               ,
               that
               comming
               ,
               thy
               helpe
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               most
               cōuenient
               in
               thine
               owne
               wisdome
               ,
               although
               through
               mine
               infirmity
               I
               thinke
               it
               long
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               commeth
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               Well
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               releeuing
               but
               of
               liuing
               water
               ,
               springing
               vp
               not
               onely
               to
               my
               corporall
               comfort
               ,
               but
               to
               my
               spirituall
               &
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               let
               mee
               euermore
               taste
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               I
               faint
               not
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               my
               troubles
               ,
               but
               as
               thou
               hast
               worthily
               corrected
               me
               ,
               so
               vouchsafe
               mercifully
               to
               relieue
               me
               .
            
             
               In
               hope
               and
               assurance
               of
               
               this
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               commend
               and
               commit
               my selfe
               ,
               my
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               vnto
               thy
               fatherly
               disposing
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               take
               care
               of
               me
               ,
               therefore
               cast
               I
               my
               care
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               not
               as
               carelesse
               of
               mine
               owne
               duty
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               liuely
               faith
               going
               forward
               ,
               waiting
               thy
               leisure
               and
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               when
               thou
               wilt
               come
               and
               how
               thou
               wilt
               deliuer
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               make
               no
               long
               tarrying
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               effectuall
               Prayer
               for
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               doe
               consider
               the
               account
               that
               I
               am
               to
               make
               for
               the
               time
               which
               
               I
               haue
               so
               sinfully
               spent
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               haue
               walked
               here
               as
               in
               a
               Wildernesse
               of
               all
               impieties
               :
               I
               feele
               my
               conscience
               burthened
               with
               so
               heauy
               a
               weight
               of
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               cast
               downe
               as
               into
               a
               gulph
               of
               ineuitable
               danger
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               which
               way
               to
               turne
               mee
               with
               any
               hope
               of
               comfort
               :
               if
               I
               turne
               me
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               my
               best
               workes
               ,
               I
               finde
               them
               rather
               to
               aggrauate
               than
               to
               extenuate
               my
               feare
               :
               if
               I
               appeale
               vnto
               thee
               as
               thou
               art
               a
               seuere
               Iudge
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               condemned
               in
               thy
               iust
               iudgement
               ;
               I
               therfore
               as
               the
               prodigall
               son
               ,
               doe
               vpon
               the
               knees
               of
               mine
               vnfained
               heart
               fall
               downe
               before
               
               thee
               ,
               imploring
               mercy
               though
               I
               deserue
               it
               not
               ;
               but
               Lord
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               in
               thy
               seuerest
               iustice
               thou
               art
               accustomed
               to
               remember
               mercy
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               hottest
               displeasure
               thou
               shewest
               compassion
               euen
               to
               greatest
               sinners
               ,
               euen
               vpon
               their
               vnfained
               desire
               to
               repent
               :
               how
               much
               more
               vpon
               their
               actuall
               and
               sincere
               repentance
               ,
               especially
               of
               such
               as
               through
               a
               liuely
               faith
               take
               hold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               vpon
               him
               to
               stand
               betweene
               thy
               iustice
               and
               a
               sinner
               .
               O
               accept
               his
               death
               and
               merits
               for
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               them
               am
               become
               deepely
               indangered
               and
               indebted
               vnto
               
               thee
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               exact
               the
               vttermost
               farthing
               at
               my
               hands
               ,
               I
               were
               neuer
               able
               to
               make
               the
               least
               satisfaction
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               hardly
               can
               I
               answer
               the
               committing
               of
               so
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               omitting
               of
               so
               many
               good
               duties
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               I
               haue
               receiued
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               yea
               many
               talents
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               portion
               of
               heauenly
               knowledge
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               haue
               vsed
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               good
               of
               mine
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               mine
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               spirituall
               knowledge
               in
               others
               ,
               whom
               I
               should
               haue
               endeuoured
               to
               haue
               drawne
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               thy
               will
               by
               
               the
               example
               of
               mine
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               such
               hath
               beene
               the
               neglect
               of
               my
               duty
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               onely
               laid
               these
               heauenly
               treasures
               vnder
               the
               earthly
               corruption
               of
               mine
               owne
               heart
               ,
               but
               haue
               laid
               out
               the
               wicked
               dregs
               of
               originall
               sin
               ,
               and
               haue
               therewith
               gained
               vnto
               my selfe
               infinite
               iniquities
               and
               innumerable
               actuall
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               iniustice
               thou
               maist
               condemne
               me
               as
               a
               most
               vnprofitable
               disposer
               of
               thy
               manifold
               graces
               :
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               I
               haue
               not
               onely
               sinned
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               oftentimes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               a
               high
               
               hand
               ,
               but
               in
               alluring
               and
               stirring
               vp
               others
               to
               sinne
               by
               mine
               example
               ;
               nay
               Lord
               ,
               many
               times
               by
               mine
               owne
               instigation
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               more
               dangerously
               drawne
               downe
               thy
               displeasure
               vpon
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               haue
               sinned
               by
               the
               example
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               to
               excuse
               me
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               bring
               vnto
               thee
               to
               appease
               thee
               ?
               If
               I
               say
               the
               corruption
               of
               mine
               owne
               nature
               prouoked
               mee
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               sinne
               ;
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               mee
               to
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               my
               corrupt
               flesh
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               .
               If
               I
               pleade
               that
               the
               world
               allured
               mee
               and
               I
               did
               sinne
               ,
               thou
               hast
               forbidden
               mee
               to
               loue
               the
               world
               or
               
               the
               things
               in
               the
               world
               :
               if
               I
               say
               Satan
               inticed
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               sinne
               ,
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               me
               to
               resist
               Satan
               and
               his
               tentations
               ,
               so
               that
               though
               I
               plead
               with
               Adam
               ,
               that
               my
               Heuah
               ,
               my
               carnall
               part
               that
               thou
               gauest
               me
               ,
               did
               moue
               me
               and
               I
               did
               sinne
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               excuse
               for
               mee
               ;
               if
               I
               say
               the
               world
               allured
               ,
               or
               Satan
               tempted
               me
               ,
               it
               booteth
               me
               not
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               Father
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               freely
               confesse
               against
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               euen
               I
               haue
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               all
               these
               euills
               against
               thee
               ,
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               haue
               sinned
               ,
               &
               against
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               haue
               deseruedly
               stirred
               vp
               thy
               displeasure
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               displeasure
               is
               death
               .
            
             
             
               This
               ,
               this
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               gaine
               that
               my
               sinnes
               haue
               gotten
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               dissolution
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               due
               to
               all
               flesh
               :
               but
               the
               death
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               due
               onely
               to
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               among
               whom
               I
               ,
               euen
               I
               ,
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               worthy
               to
               bee
               numbred
               without
               thy
               mercy
               .
               For
               who
               hath
               power
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               corrupt
               nature
               to
               repent
               ?
               By
               nature
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               sinne
               :
               How
               can
               I
               by
               the
               same
               sinfull
               part
               ,
               repent
               of
               that
               wherein
               nature
               it selfe
               delighteth
               ?
               A
               fountaine
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               bitter
               water
               and
               sweet
               :
               How
               then
               Lord
               can
               I
               bring
               forth
               true
               repentance
               out
               of
               a
               corrupt
               heart
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
               corrupt
               ?
               Yet
               Lord
               ,
               though
               my
               heart
               bee
               corrupt
               by
               nature
               ,
               being
               made
               in
               part
               sincere
               and
               holy
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               it
               shall
               so
               farre
               forth
               worke
               repentance
               ,
               as
               is
               thy
               grace
               powerfull
               and
               effectuall
               in
               me
               .
               So
               that
               though
               sinne
               by
               nature
               dwell
               in
               me
               ,
               by
               thy
               grace
               may
               sanctity
               also
               ;
               as
               Esau
               and
               Iaakob
               in
               Rebeccahs
               wombe
               ,
               striuing
               for
               superiority
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               as
               Esau
               the
               elder
               ,
               gaue
               place
               and
               became
               seruant
               to
               Iaakob
               :
               So
               let
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               me
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               giue
               place
               in
               mee
               vnto
               sanctity
               :
               And
               let
               sanctity
               haue
               the
               sole
               dominion
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               then
               shall
               my
               heart
               bring
               forth
               the
               good
               fruits
               of
               
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               though
               while
               I
               liue
               here
               ,
               the
               weeds
               of
               corruption
               will
               also
               grow
               ;
               but
               Lord
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               ouergrow
               the
               good
               seed
               of
               thy
               spirit
               :
               but
               let
               them
               wither
               and
               die
               before
               they
               grow
               vp
               to
               beare
               any
               fruit
               vnto
               death
               .
               But
               feed
               me
               now
               at
               the
               last
               with
               the
               most
               wholesome
               fruits
               of
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               giue
               me
               grace
               to
               expresse
               my
               sorrow
               for
               my
               sins
               that
               I
               haue
               done
               with
               an
               inward
               relenting
               heart
               ,
               grieued
               that
               euer
               I
               contriued
               sin
               in
               my
               inward
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               euer
               I
               acted
               it
               ,
               or
               consented
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               Lord
               see
               and
               behold
               my
               sorrow
               for
               my
               sins
               ,
               if
               it
               bring
               not
               forth
               sincere
               repentance
               ,
               water
               it
               so
               with
               thy
               mollifying
               spirit
               ,
               
               that
               it
               may
               worke
               in
               mee
               that
               which
               may
               testifie
               that
               I
               repent
               indeed
               :
               so
               that
               sinne
               may
               become
               loathsome
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               sanctitie
               sweet
               .
               And
               although
               while
               I
               carrie
               about
               me
               this
               vnholy
               lump
               of
               earth
               ,
               my
               best
               exercises
               cannot
               but
               sauour
               of
               the
               fountaine
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               ;
               if
               of
               corruption
               ,
               corruptly
               ;
               if
               of
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               heauenly
               .
            
             
               O
               season
               therefore
               my
               heart
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               soule
               and
               whole
               man
               with
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               I
               thinke
               ,
               speake
               ,
               or
               doe
               ,
               may
               sauour
               from
               aboue
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               feele
               in
               my
               heart
               and
               soule
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               detestation
               of
               whatsoeuer
               sauoureth
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               
               this
               world
               ;
               as
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eies
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Giue
               me
               strength
               to
               performe
               all
               perfect
               obedience
               in
               all
               righteousnesse
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               forgetting
               of
               sinne
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               remember
               my
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               repent
               them
               ,
               that
               thou
               my
               louing
               Father
               ,
               before
               whose
               presence
               I
               presently
               stand
               ,
               maiest
               bee
               pleased
               to
               turne
               thy
               louing
               and
               fatherly
               countenance
               in
               mercy
               towards
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               my
               Reedeemer
               .
            
             
               Let
               these
               mine
               humble
               petitions
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               ascend
               vp
               vnto
               thee
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               infallible
               tokens
               of
               thy
               mercies
               appeare
               
               towards
               mee
               :
               that
               my
               heart
               now
               cast
               downe
               for
               feare
               of
               thy
               iudgements
               ,
               may
               bee
               againe
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               feeling
               the
               inward
               testimonies
               of
               thy
               mercies
               in
               Christ.
               To
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               all
               honour
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Praier
               for
               the
               morning
               ,
               with
               thankes
               for
               rest
               and
               safetie
               .
            
             
               O
               Father
               ,
               mercifull
               and
               euermore
               louing
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               this
               night
               past
               hast
               beene
               a
               powerfull
               and
               prouident
               Watch-man
               ouer
               me
               ,
               euen
               when
               by
               the
               deadnesse
               of
               sleepe
               I
               was
               depriued
               ,
               
               euen
               of
               sense
               ,
               care
               or
               feare
               of
               any
               danger
               ,
               which
               yet
               without
               thy
               preseruation
               and
               prouidence
               ,
               might
               suddenly
               haue
               seized
               vpon
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               infinite
               meanes
               :
               For
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               what
               a
               malicious
               and
               watchfull
               Aduersary
               we
               haue
               ,
               who
               is
               attended
               on
               by
               a
               troupe
               of
               infernall
               Ministers
               that
               hourely
               seeke
               by
               some
               meanes
               to
               surprize
               vs
               :
               Besides
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               owne
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               alwaies
               working
               in
               vs
               sinfull
               thoughts
               ,
               vncleane
               desires
               ,
               and
               most
               vngodly
               affections
               :
               mouing
               vs
               in
               our
               night-wakings
               (
               in
               stead
               of
               holy
               meditation
               and
               godly
               praier
               )
               to
               purpose
               the
               committing
               of
               
               infinite
               sorts
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               day
               ,
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               the
               execution
               of
               most
               sinfull
               actions
               ,
               but
               by
               thine
               owne
               most
               gracious
               working
               holy
               feare
               and
               godly
               obedience
               in
               our
               hearts
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               louing
               Father
               ,
               I
               come
               this
               morning
               into
               thy
               holy
               presence
               ,
               from
               which
               I
               cannot
               hide
               mee
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               knees
               of
               my
               heart
               I
               vnfainedly
               intreat
               thee
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               this
               night
               to
               preserue
               me
               ,
               and
               giuing
               me
               comfortable
               rest
               and
               sleepe
               in
               safetie
               ;
               so
               thou
               wilt
               be
               pleased
               to
               watch
               ouer
               mee
               this
               day
               that
               no
               danger
               befall
               me
               ,
               either
               in
               body
               ,
               soule
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               belonging
               
               vnto
               me
               ;
               But
               that
               I
               may
               be
               so
               led
               vnder
               the
               pauilion
               of
               thy
               protection
               ,
               guided
               by
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               that
               neither
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               or
               deed
               I
               may
               offend
               thee
               ;
               endeuouring
               to
               performe
               all
               holy
               and
               heauenly
               duties
               vnto
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               who
               for
               all
               thy
               mercies
               requirest
               onely
               pure
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               thy
               gift
               :
               for
               none
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               can
               thinke
               a
               good
               thought
               ,
               much
               lesse
               Lord
               ,
               worke
               any
               thing
               pleasing
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               :
               therefore
               disclaime
               I
               all
               mine
               owne
               merit
               ,
               and
               cleaue
               onely
               vnto
               thy
               mercy
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               Humbly
               beseeching
               thee
               for
               his
               sake
               to
               take
               
               charge
               of
               me
               this
               day
               :
               preuent
               the
               malicious
               intentions
               of
               Satan
               and
               his
               ministers
               :
               mortifie
               mine
               owne
               sinfull
               affections
               ,
               and
               infuse
               into
               my
               heart
               all
               diuine
               graces
               ,
               that
               my
               waies
               this
               day
               may
               nothing
               sauour
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               of
               sanctitie
               .
               And
               as
               I
               haue
               by
               thee
               safely
               passed
               this
               night
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               begin
               ,
               continue
               and
               end
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               in
               thy
               faith
               ,
               feare
               ,
               and
               obedience
               .
               And
               that
               in
               all
               mine
               actions
               whereunto
               I
               am
               bound
               by
               my
               place
               and
               calling
               ,
               I
               may
               so
               walke
               and
               so
               performe
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               thy
               blessing●
               may
               accompany
               whatsoeuer
               I
               endeuour
               .
               Giue
               me
               Lord
               an
               vpright
               heart
               ,
               asking
               ;
               
               and
               let
               me
               euer
               receiue
               counsell
               from
               thee
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               in
               whatsoeuer
               I
               purpose
               :
               that
               so
               prospering
               ,
               the
               glory
               may
               bee
               thine
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               power
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               glory
               belongeth
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Praier
               to
               be
               vsed
               before
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               his
               rest
               .
            
             
               LOrd
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               now
               pleased
               thee
               to
               bring
               mee
               in
               safetie
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               hast
               therein
               by
               many
               blessings
               testified
               thy
               fatherly
               care
               ouer
               me
               :
               so
               let
               my
               heart
               within
               me
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               obedience
               ,
               testifie
               mine
               vnfained
               thankfulnesse
               
               to
               thee
               .
               The
               light
               of
               this
               day
               hath
               afforded
               vnto
               mee
               that
               benefit
               which
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               night
               could
               not
               ,
               though
               to
               thee
               the
               day
               and
               night
               are
               of
               equall
               light
               ;
               for
               with
               thee
               is
               no
               darknesse
               at
               all
               .
               But
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               blinde
               by
               nature
               ,
               the
               day
               and
               night
               are
               of
               like
               darknesse
               and
               obscuritie
               :
               though
               the
               light
               of
               the
               day
               discouer
               visible
               creatures
               ,
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               the
               ignorance
               of
               heauenly
               things
               possesseth
               my
               inward
               parts
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               at
               all
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               see
               :
               the
               light
               of
               the
               day
               doth
               administer
               vnto
               my
               corporall
               eies
               many
               outward
               obiects
               ,
               which
               often
               causeth
               me
               inwardly
               to
               erre
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               
               to
               goe
               astray
               ,
               as
               the
               sinnes
               which
               I
               haue
               this
               day
               committed
               ,
               by
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               mine
               eye
               may
               witnesse
               against
               me
               .
               Forgiue
               it
               Lord
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               grant
               that
               the
               light
               which
               thou
               hast
               created
               good
               ,
               turne
               not
               through
               my
               corruption
               to
               thy
               dishonour
               and
               my
               shame
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               day
               is
               a
               most
               especiall
               blessing
               to
               the
               good
               ,
               to
               doe
               good
               offices
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               so
               let
               me
               vse
               it
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               works
               of
               diuine
               light
               ,
               not
               of
               darknesse
               .
               Let
               it
               hence-forth
               serue
               vnto
               mee
               as
               a
               Motiue
               to
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               that
               celestiall-light
               ,
               that
               is
               neuer
               ouershadowed
               with
               darknesse
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               obseruation
               of
               
               thine
               immensurable
               greatnesse
               and
               power
               in
               creating
               and
               preseruing
               of
               thy
               Creatures
               ,
               (
               visible
               )
               numberlesse
               .
               Giue
               me
               grace
               ,
               that
               I
               beholding
               the
               infinite
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               ,
               may
               with
               diuine
               modesty
               consider
               thy
               wisdome
               in
               framing
               and
               disposing
               them
               ;
               thy
               deepe
               and
               vnfathomable
               prouidence
               ,
               in
               oftentimes
               turning
               those
               things
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               are
               thine
               ,
               which
               their
               enemies
               suppose
               and
               hope
               will
               tend
               to
               their
               confusion
               .
               This
               also
               is
               thy
               doing
               ,
               maruellous
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               such
               as
               either
               know
               thee
               not
               ,
               or
               that
               thinke
               all
               things
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               without
               thy
               direction
               and
               limitation
               .
            
             
             
               Lord
               I
               haue
               this
               day
               found
               ,
               that
               thy
               wisdome
               hath
               directed
               me
               ,
               thy
               power
               hath
               preserued
               mee
               ,
               and
               thy
               prouidence
               guided
               me
               .
               And
               in
               thy
               great
               mercy
               I
               haue
               finished
               this
               day
               in
               safetie
               ,
               and
               receiued
               many
               blessings
               at
               thy
               hands
               ;
               acknowledging
               yet
               my selfe
               vnworthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               I
               haue
               many
               waies
               offended
               thee
               .
               Though
               I
               haue
               not
               noted
               in
               my
               thoughts
               all
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               thou
               knowest
               them
               :
               And
               if
               the
               righteous
               man
               fall
               seuen
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               how
               often
               haue
               I
               that
               am
               all
               corrupt
               ,
               sinned
               this
               day
               ?
               None
               is
               so
               iust
               as
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               blessed
               to
               whom
               
               thou
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               imputest
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Sinners
               couet
               secrecy
               ,
               they
               hate
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               but
               loue
               the
               sinne
               :
               darknesse
               is
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               is
               as
               a
               Closet
               to
               hide
               them
               in
               conceit
               ,
               when
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               seest
               their
               actions
               in
               the
               darke
               as
               at
               noone
               day
               .
               O
               preserue
               mee
               in
               thy
               light
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               grant
               I
               neuer
               couet
               to
               doe
               that
               in
               secret
               ,
               whereof
               I
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               commit
               it
               openly
               :
               and
               euen
               this
               night
               now
               come
               vpon
               mee
               ,
               vouchsafe
               Lord
               to
               ouerspread
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               thine
               all
               shining
               light
               ouer
               me
               that
               sinne
               enter
               not
               into
               my
               heart
               in
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               
               let
               me
               make
               my
               night
               wakings
               as
               interims
               gained
               for
               Meditation
               and
               Praier
               ;
               And
               that
               I
               may
               spend
               the
               intermissions
               of
               my
               sleepe
               in
               preparing
               my selfe
               to
               my
               finall
               rest
               :
               That
               through
               thy
               power
               and
               prouidence
               ,
               I
               may
               rest
               safely
               this
               night
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               danger
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               :
               And
               that
               rising
               againe
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               bee
               forgetfull
               to
               giue
               thee
               the
               glory
               .
               And
               as
               the
               night
               succeedeth
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               the
               night
               ;
               so
               let
               my
               faithfull
               praiers
               succeed
               holy
               Meditation
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               endeuour
               to
               worke
               righteousnesse
               ,
               succeed
               my
               faithfull
               petitions
               .
            
             
               Let
               thine
               eares
               be
               open
               vnto
               
               my
               praiers
               :
               Let
               thine
               eies
               (
               by
               way
               of
               blessing
               )
               be
               vpon
               all
               mine
               actions
               :
               Let
               thy
               prouidence
               preuent
               whatsoeuer
               mischiefe
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               or
               any
               mine
               enemies
               his
               complices
               shall
               plot
               ,
               practise
               ,
               or
               endeuour
               to
               execute
               against
               me
               :
               In
               hope
               whereof
               ,
               I
               doe
               commit
               and
               commend
               my selfe
               ,
               my
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               concerneth
               me
               ,
               into
               thy
               most
               powerfull
               protection
               this
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               thine
               alone
               beloued
               .
               To
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               be
               ascribed
               ,
               as
               most
               due
               ,
               all
               honour
               ,
               praise
               and
               glory
               for
               euer
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Lord
               euermore
               increase
               my
               faith
               .